《A Pacifistic Sword Saint》 Chapter 1 The swords screeched across one another, grinding the surfaces together. Maude winced at the sound. On the other side of her sword, Callum glared at her. ¡°Today is the day,¡± he growled at Maude. ¡°That I extinguish your sorry existence.¡± Maude held back a sigh. For someone who had given her plenty of openings to cut him down, Callum sure was confident. Callum pulled his blade away from hers. She rebalanced herself, and saw three more easy-win openings as Callum brought his sword around to slash at her. He¡¯s positively ill-suited to the sword, she thought to herself. Only someone who had been training for a couple of years could be as possibly bad as Callum. Though, he had never taken his lessons too seriously. She deflected his blade and slashed back at him in a similar fashion. She knew for a fact that he¡¯d be able to block it with no problem. ¡°Ha! What a rookie mistake!¡± Callum called out, his ruby eyes glowing. ¡°And they call you a sword saint.¡± It¡¯s literally the same move you just used, Maude thought to herself. Callum closed his eyes and shook his head. What a beginner move, Maude thought. No, worse than a beginner. Even someone on day one picking up a sword should know better than to close their eyes while fighting. ¡°You have no words of defense?!¡± Callum cried out, using the same slash move again. Maude easily blocked it. Maude blinked at Callum, and didn¡¯t respond. The metal of their blades shrieked again, and Callum¡¯s scowl deepened. He started swinging his sword quicker. Maude did everything in her power to not shake her head at Callum. The last thing she wanted to do was further provoke him. She didn¡¯t know why he was in a particularly foul mood today and had decided to fight, since all she had done was exist. Nonetheless, his increased speed made her feel a chuckle bubbling up inside of her¨Cas if swinging his sword in the same way faster meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him. ¡°Did you just fucking laugh at me, swine?¡± Callum shouted. Some of his spit landed on her face. ¡°As if you have a right to even be called a Holloway,¡± he sneered. She knew what he was doing. As if he could knock her off her fighting game by insulting her. As if he wasn¡¯t repeating the same things she¡¯d heard from him nearly every day of their lives together. He thrust his sword at her, and she easily sidestepped. She¡¯d have to mention to their sword teacher this move in particular. Callum¡¯s style was rugged in...not a good way. Maude could tell that Callum was starting to get frustrated. She needed to end this before he got too unpredictable and she got seriously injured. She also had another concern; many of her fellow Holloway knights who knew of her capabilities were beginning to gather around the small courtyard where she and Callum were dueling. If she were to intentionally let him win with an audience, one of the knights, being loyal to the future Duke of Holloway, may be likely to tell Callum she¡¯d intentionally let him win. That would only serve to further ignite Callum¡¯s rage and make her life harder. No matter what she did, dueling Callum was a lose-lose situation. Sweat dotted Maude¡¯s brow and Callum smirked. ¡°For being the best fighter in our empire, you seem to be in desperate need of further training, Maude.¡± He spat her name out, his face twisting into a sneer. Maude¡¯s heart started pounding as more and more knights poured into the courtyard. She bit her lip, not knowing what to do except to continue to block Callum¡¯s blows. On the threshold of her hearing, just under the squealing of the metal, she could hear some of the knights calling Callum a fool for challenging her, and laughing. Callum¡¯s face flushed with rage. So he¡¯d heard them too. Maude¡¯s hands started sweating. This was bad, bad! If she didn¡¯t find a way to let him win, and quickly, she was going to be paying for this a lot longer than a day. His blows were starting to get a little more chaotic and unpredictable, enough so that he was able to nick her wrist. The blade bit into her flesh. She sucked in her breath a bit. That was going to scar. She saw Callum¡¯s face break out into a malevolent grin. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Striking her gave Callum more confidence in his blows. Maude suddenly found herself taking steps back and having to play a little defense. Had he been messing with her or did he just fight better when he was angry? ¡°Time to die,¡± Callum said, a twinkle glowing in his eye. Their swords clanged together in a steady rhythm. No, Maude thought. I don¡¯t want to die. ¡°Not today,¡± she answered. With an offensive whip of her sword towards his hand on the hilt, Callum¡¯s sword went scuttling across the ground. ¡°Fuck!¡± he exclaimed, falling on his knees to the ground. He wrapped his now bleeding hand in his tunic. Maude held her sword near his throat. The crowd went wild, cheering and she heard some people chanting, ¡°Sword saint! Sword saint! Sword saint!¡± Shit she thought. I was supposed to lose. Instead, she¡¯d won. She gripped her sword hard, feeling her sweat and blood mix in her palm. Her heart was racing. Fuck! I am so going to pay for winning later. ~ Maude opened the door to her bedroom. A blast of cold air rushed over her face. She glanced over at the fireplace. The embers of this morning¡¯s fire had long since died out. Maude sighed and sat on her bed. She pulled her threadbare quilt around her shoulders in hopes of staving off her shivers. It barely worked. A warm bath would be lovely, she thought. Her guts twisted, thinking back to how she¡¯d just defeated Callum. Maybe it¡¯d make me feel a bit better. She stood up, pulling the quilt tighter around herself. She peeked out into the hall. No one¡¯s here, she thought. Breathing heavily, she walked down the hall to the stairs. No one was down below either. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Maude to have to look around for her maid, and it seemed today was no exception. But today, she could feel her stomach churning from it. I wonder how quickly the news of Callum¡¯s defeat will spread? She thought back to how she¡¯d held her sword to his neck. What had overtaken her in that moment? She squirmed at the memory of her actions. Maude gingerly walked down the stairs and looked around the third floor hallway. A maid was coming out of her father¡¯s study, giggling. The maid had curly red hair, and her face was nearly the same color. Maude didn¡¯t recognize her at all. ¡°Um,¡± Maude said, walking towards the maid. The maid met Maude¡¯s eyes, gave her a quick once over, and grimaced. ¡°And what is it you need?¡± the maid sneered, all traces of the giggly girl were erased from her face. ¡°Um,¡± Maude said. It wasn¡¯t the first time the maids had given her attitude. And it most certainly would not be the last. ¡°Do you happen to know where Edith is?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Probably in her room,¡± the haughty maid answered. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Maude felt a spark of fire rush through her. So Edith was allowed to slack off in her room while Maude was greeted with a nearly freezing cold room? Maude tried to swallow the fire she felt, down, into her stomach. It added to the already churning sensation in her stomach instead. ¡°Would you be willing to ask her to draw me a hot bath?¡± Maude asked. The maid crinkled her nose at Maude. ¡°And you can¡¯t because...?¡± The fire inside Maude ignited again. She took a deep breath, trying to kill the flames. I can¡¯t, Maude thought. Feeling this way is dangerous. ¡°Will you please do it for me?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I¡¯m very tired from training all day.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± the maid answered, rolling her eyes. ¡°But you owe me one.¡± She stalked off in the direction of the maid¡¯s dormitories. Maude turned around and started trudging her way back to her room. ~ Maude dipped her toes into the luke-warm bath water. She grimaced. She knew she had specifically asked for a hot bath in hopes of warming herself up for the night. She knew she should have expected the temperature of the water to be wrong, but she always found herself hoping for a different outcome. She was pretty sure that the last time she¡¯d had a hot bath was one she¡¯d had to make herself. Edith had also made sure to give Maude a nearly scalding hot bath in the summer. Maude submerged her body in the water. No matter what she did, it was going to have to be a relatively quick bath. ¡°So much for trying to feel better,¡± Maude grumbled to herself. She¡¯d long since given up on trying to reduce the soreness of her muscles. Maude sighed, closed her eyes, and leaned her head against the edge of the wooden tub. Her friend Sara¡¯s face came to mind, with her smirky little smile, and eyes that were glassy like obsidian. ¡°She always says she¡¯s envious of me being a duke¡¯s daughter,¡± Maude mumbled to the room. ¡°If only she knew what it was really like.¡± Maude paused, trying to think about what Sara would suggest she do in this situation. ¡°Make them fear and respect you,¡± Sara had told her one time while they¡¯d both been sitting in the garden having tea. ¡°If they have any reason to believe they will be punished for being disrespectful, they will never dare to disrespect you again,¡± she¡¯d said. Sara had delicately sipped her tea as Maude digested the words. ¡°What would I need to do to get them to respect me?¡± Maude asked. Sara sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, Maude,¡± she said. ¡°You need to show them you¡¯re the one in charge. Slap them if they defy you. If they do something particularly egregious, pull out your crop, and make sure they feel it.¡± Maude shuddered in the tub. ¡°I could never,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than whip them.¡± The water was getting cold quickly, and Maude could feel it leeching the warmth from her bones. She quickly finished up, and stepped onto the mat outside of the bath. She grabbed the rope of the servant bell, and pulled it. She dried herself off and saw Edith pop her head in the door. ¡°Yes, Maude?¡± Edith asked. Maude noticed that Edith was still refusing to call her ¡°Lady Maude.¡± ¡°Will you help me dress?¡± Maude asked, meeting Edith¡¯s eyes. Edith paused, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Maude was asking. Edith¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°The duke asked you to not come to dinner,¡± Edith finally responded. ¡°He said that it is punishment for embarrassing Young Master Callum in front of the Holloway Knights.¡± Maude felt as though she had taken laxatives. ¡°What?¡± she asked. But it was too late. Edith had already left. Even though it had been hours since she¡¯d last eaten, Maude felt ill. I guess that means it¡¯s bedtime for me, she thought. Chapter 2 ¡°You called for me, Father?¡± Maude asked, curtsying in front of the duke. Sweat dotted her brow as she¡¯d come to his office in the middle of training.. Few things would cause her father to interrupt her during training time, so she rushed over, not even taking the time to look a touch more presentable. ¡°You may rise,¡± her father¡¯s baritone voice replied. She met his steel eyes. She did her best to suppress a shiver. Her father¡¯s red uniform clashed with the garish paisley and coral wallpaper that Maude¡¯s step-mother had used when she¡¯d redecorated the room. Maude couldn¡¯t understand that woman¡¯s taste at all. Her father strode out around from the back of his desk, and leaned against the front of it. ¡°Have you heard of the Kingdom of Aulbert?¡± he asked her. Maude nodded. ¡°Of course. They border Ainsworth¡¯s south eastern side.¡± Her father nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± he answered. ¡°What does the Kingdom of Aulbert have to do with me?¡± Maude asked. She felt her stomach nervously bubbling. As the daughter of the duke, one of the biggest threats she felt was her father deciding to marry her off to some foreigner who was cruel. She felt if she had to permanently leave Ainsworth, then she would be leaving an essential part of herself behind. ¡°Those brutes have declared war on the empire.¡± Maude¡¯s soul felt as though it was being sucked out of her body. As the empire¡¯s only sword saint, there was one thing that she dreaded more than being married off to a rude foreigner, and that was war. ¡°P-pardon?¡± she said. ¡°You heard me correctly,¡± her father answered. ¡°Those fucking uncouth barbarians have the audacity to go after the empire. Imagine the arrogance to do such a thing. Such small fry don¡¯t stand a chance against us!¡± Her father raised his arms to the heavens, his face displaying the awe he felt towards the empire. Maude shivered. She knew her father was right. There was no way Aulbert wouldn¡¯t be crushed under the might of the empire¡¯s forces. Her father turned back to her with a smile on his face that made Maude wish she was still training. ¡°And the gracious emperor, may his glory always reign, has ever so thoughtfully requested the empire¡¯s one and only sword saint to lead an army into battle.¡± Silence fell in the room. Maude was breathing so shallowly that she barely made any sound at all. After a beat, her father asked, ¡°What do you think of that, Maude, dearest?¡± Maude felt like there were snakes slithering all over her body. She would rather be anywhere besides her father¡¯s office at that moment. ¡°O-oh,¡± she stuttered. ¡°The e-emperor wants m-me to lead an army?¡± Her father frowned at her, likely in response to her stuttering, Maude assumed. ¡°You do realize what an honor it is to be personally requested by the emperor to be a leader, don¡¯t you?¡± her father inquired, raising an eyebrow. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Of...of course,¡± she answered. Her whole body was shaking, and her stomach rumbled at her, threatening to make a scene. His frown turned into a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn this opportunity down,¡± her father scolded. ¡°You are the most well-known warrior in the whole country.¡± ¡°I am aware, Father,¡± Maude said, steadying herself. She knew what choice she would have to make. ¡°But fighting goes against what I believe,¡± she continued in a quiet voice. ¡°It¡¯s just not for me.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± her father responded, turning on his heel. ¡°As if you haven¡¯t killed before!¡± he shouted. ¡°Not on purpose!¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°Bull shit!¡± he answered, flipping back towards her, his face the color of a beet. ¡°Sword saint skills do not just manifest on accident, Maude,¡± he answered. ¡°You intentionally killed that knight, and you and I both know it.¡± Maude took a step back, and put her hands up. ¡°It was an accident,¡± she replied. ¡°I have no interest in fighting.¡± Her father took a few more steps closer to her. She could see the vein bulging in his head, and the red veins in his eyes. She flinched as he thrust his face closer to hers. ¡°How could I have raised someone as weak as you?¡± he shouted in her face. Spit hit her cheek, and she took another step back. ¡°What good is a faulty sword saint who refuses to fight?¡± her father continued. ¡°You must have more of your mother¡¯s blood than mine! Frail and pathetic!¡± Tears stung Maude¡¯s eyes. The duke rarely talked about her biological mother. But when he did, there were no positive words to be heard. Maude turned her face away from the duke, feeling her face boiling, and a tear sneaking out. She quickly wiped it away. ¡°Thank God her third-rate blood only tainted one of the Holloway children,¡± her father continued. ¡°The only good thing about you is that you were born a woman.¡± Maude could feel her body shrinking inward on itself. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m sorry father,¡± she replied softly. ¡°If you¡¯re so sorry,¡± he screamed, ¡°Then say yes to leading an army! Redeem yourself and uphold the Holloway name.¡± Maude stared at the maroon colored carpet, counting all the little green dots on it. It¡¯s okay, she reminded herself. I¡¯m okay. He won¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m too valuable. She took a deep breath and steadied herself. This short-term conflict will prevent greater and far worse conflict. ¡°I cannot,¡± She replied after counting exactly thirty-six green dots that she could see on the carpet. Her father screamed something unintelligible. She heard as she shoved books and papers off the desk, and saw them land on the floor. She started counting the number of green dots she could see now, with the papers on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re the most worthless child,¡± he shouted. He came up and grabbed Maude by the shoulders and started shaking her. She struggled to continue to count the dots on the carpet. I¡¯m going to have bruises in the shape of his fingers, she thought. I hope that doesn¡¯t get in the way of training over the next week or so. Her father was still yelling in her face, but she was no longer listening. Occasionally, she felt spit raining down on her cheek. She kept her focus on counting dots on the floor. There were seventeen now, with the books and papers on the floor. She moved on to counting window panes on the great window behind her father¡¯s desk. Finally, not getting the response he seemed to be after from her, he pushed her, and she fell onto the ground. She stumbled a bit, as she hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention to expect o be pushed. Yet it was one of the times she felt a little brush of gratitude rush through her, as she was able to quickly contort her body to a position where she was able to cause minimal strain to her arms and legs with the rest of her body. ¡°I will talk to the emperor,¡± her father was saying, as she found herself returning to the present moment. ¡°But I¡¯m most certain he will not be taking ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.¡± Maude felt as though there was a bowling ball rolling around in her stomach. If she didn¡¯t leave soon, she was going to be sick on the vile patterned floor. She looked up at him, met his eyes and nodded. ¡°Fucking worthless maggot,¡± she heard her father mutter. ¡°Get out of my sight,¡± he told her, louder. There were sixty-five window panes in her father¡¯s office. Chapter 3 Despite being on the cusp of winter, Sara Savoy insisted on having tea in the garden. Maude was shivering in her dress and cloak. Having tea outdoors in the chilly air was much different than training in it. They were sitting in Sara¡¯s favorite spot, a white gazebo right in the middle of the garden. The gazebo was covered in vines, and part of why it was Sara¡¯s favorite was because the vines bore bright blue morning glory flowers every spring. Maude knew one of the reasons¡¯ why they were Sara¡¯s favorite was because the flowers lasted a lot longer than others. In front of her, Sara sipped her cup of tea. Maude picked up her cup only to hear Sara tisk at her. ¡°Maude,¡± Sara sighed. ¡°How many times have I told you the proper way to hold a teacup?¡± ¡°More times than I can count,¡± Maude muttered, grimacing. Nearly every time she came and saw Sara, they had this exact conversation. ¡°You know I never learned proper etiquette.¡± Sara sighed again, sounding exasperated. ¡°Once you decide to settle down and you try to have a normal life, you are going to be mocked for not knowing how to hold a teacup,¡± she said. "If I decide to settle down,¡± Maude said. ¡±If I even get a choice in the matter.¡± She took a sip of the tea and felt her nostrils flare. The bitter liquid slid down her throat, and it took every ounce of her concentration not to choke. Sara must have noticed Maude¡¯s reaction to the tea, as she sighed again. ¡°Well,¡± Sara said. ¡°I suppose Silas is always an option.¡± Maude¡¯s face flushed. ¡°True,¡± she said. ¡°I believe my father has had a conversation or two with his family about that.¡± Sara had a smirky little smile on her face. ¡°I think you two would be an excellent match,¡± she said. ¡°And I know for a fact Silas would not oppose it.¡± Maude felt her face heat up even more. ¡°I think I could be happy with him.¡± ¡°Silas is handsome, too. A lot of the ladies would be jealous of you,¡± Sara said. ¡°Plus his family is well off enough that they¡¯d be able to afford etiquette lessons for you. The only match that would be better would be a prince of another country!¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be okay with leaving the empire. This is my home.¡± Sara chuckled. ¡°You would have to have had etiquette lessons and be a prim and proper lady already if you were going to marry into the royalty of another country, anyway.¡± Sara shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no way your father will be able to marry you off to a foreigner. I don¡¯t really understand what the duke was thinking by not giving you etiquette lessons and forcing you to train all the time. He¡¯s setting you up for failure.¡± Maude felt a touch of the sickness that she¡¯d felt from her argument with her father the day before. She picked up her tea cup and took a gulp of the liquid. This time, she couldn¡¯t help but gag. ¡°It¡¯s an acquired taste,¡± Sara said, trying to assure Maude, just like always. ¡°The more you drink it, the more you will come to appreciate its flavors.¡± Maude set the tea cup down. The wind whistled through the garden, sending shivers up her spine. I hope I never have to acquire the taste of dirty water, Maude thought. What a painful way to live. ¡°Moving on,¡± Sara said, sipping her tea again. Her warm eyes met Maude¡¯s over the edge of the tea cup. ¡°Did you hear that the empire is going to war?¡± Maude swallowed hard, wishing she hadn¡¯t just chugged all of her tea down. There was a teapot in the center of the table, but she desperately did not want to drink more. Her quickly parching throat seemed to have other plans in mind. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I did hear that,¡± Maude managed to choke out. Sara raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Savoy family just received our notice right before you arrived. Does that mean you¡¯ve finally been called into service?¡± Maude¡¯s tongue felt like sandpaper. She nodded at Sara, while thinking of topics she might be able to switch the conversation to. Sara¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh my goodness, Maude!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you! You¡¯ve been training for this for so long!¡± Maude smiled weakly. ¡°Thanks, I guess,¡± she said. ¡°The emperor wants me to lead an army to boot.¡± Sara stood up and grabbed one of Maude¡¯s hands. ¡°What an honor!¡± Maude grimaced. ¡°Maybe for someone else.¡± Sara sat back down, dropped Maude¡¯s hand, and slammed one of her own, palm down, on the table. ¡°I hate this attitude of yours, Maude,¡± she said. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯d give for special powers like yours.¡± ¡°You want special powers that make it easier to kill others?¡± Maude asked, raising her eyebrows. ¡°It sounds more like a curse to me.¡± Sara sighed, sounding aggravated. ¡°Of course, the person who has the gift is always the one who hates it the most. Maude. Do you know how much I¡¯d love to have the power to defend myself?¡± ¡°Why do you need to defend yourself?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I guess you¡¯re the wrong person to try to explain this to,¡± Sara replied, exasperated. ¡°But even going to the marketplace in the capital has some inherent dangers to it. There are thieves, people who would gladly kidnap me and hold me ransom, and even those who would wish to kill me simply because I¡¯m a noble. I can¡¯t just go to the market. I have to take guards with me. I have no true freedom because I can¡¯t protect myself.¡± Sara paused, breathing heavy from the speed at which she was talking. Maude felt her stomach tighten. Her heart skipped a couple of beats, and her breathing sped up. ¡°You assume I haven¡¯t experienced something like that before,¡± Maude said through clenched teeth. Sara blinked at Maude, surprised. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± she agreed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have assumed that you hadn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Those people think so little of human life,¡± Maude continued. ¡°I want to be nothing like them. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a curse.¡± ¡°But Maude,¡± Sara said. ¡°You can also use your abilities to defend your loved ones. If I had your powers and you were in danger, I could protect you. Is that not also valuing human life?¡± Maude was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯d never considered,¡± she replied. ¡°But even still, the idea of taking a life to save a life makes me nauseous.¡± ¡°Would you choose to protect me if I was in danger?¡± Sara asked. Maude had to stop talking for a moment. She thought about her family. She studied Sara¡¯s face, thinking about what she¡¯d choose to do if Sara was in danger. ¡°Do people normally feel that way towards their families?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re the only one I might fight for.¡± Sara rolled her eyes. ¡°Most people would fight for their families, Maude,¡± she said. ¡°And usually their friends and loved ones too.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m broken, then,¡± Maude said. ¡°Let me try again.¡± This time, Maude conjured images of her family members in her mind. She saw Callum¡¯s eyes on the other side of his sword, flashing at her with rage. She saw her father screaming at her over not wanting to go to war. She saw the sneer on her maid¡¯s face while asking for help undressing. She heard her step-mother tisking at her for having not bathed before dinner one time. ¡°No,¡± Maude confirmed. ¡°I¡¯d never put my life on the line for my family.¡± Sara met Maude¡¯s eyes, looking hurt and a touch disappointed. ¡°Do you feel like you have anything to protect?¡± Sara asked Maude. ¡°Not at all,¡± Maude said. ¡°Do you feel the need to protect yourself?¡± Sara asked. Maude winced, and then shook her head. ¡°I will lose whenever I try to protect myself.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re definitely the strange one, then,¡± Sara said. ¡°Every lady I know would pay hand over fist to be in your shoes. I think it¡¯s a lot harder to be a helpless lady than you think.¡± ¡°I think killing someone is a lot harder than you think,¡± Maude said softly. Sara looked a little surprised, but then nodded. ¡°Fair point,¡± she conceded. ¡°So what will you do about the war then?¡± ¡°I will just not go unless the emperor orders me to,¡± Maude said. ¡°You know that there is a pretty good chance of him ordering you to, with you being the only sword saint in the empire and all.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Maude nodded. ¡°But that isn¡¯t a guarantee that he will.¡± ¡°I¡¯d just assume that he¡¯s going to order you to go to war, if I was you,¡± Sara said. ¡°It may have come as a request from the emperor, but for all intents and purposes, it might as well have been an order.¡± Maude shrugged. ¡°I guess I will cross that bridge when I get to it,¡± she said. Sara sipped her tea, and someone came out of the manor running towards them. ¡°Lady Holloway!¡± they shouted. ¡°Lady Holoway!¡± They paused to catch their breath as they neared the gazebo. ¡°Lady Holloway,¡± the servant said. ¡°Your father has arrived to pick you up. He says you have an urgent appointment with the emperor.¡± Maude glanced at Sara. Sara shrugged, gently placing her teacup back down in it¡¯s saucer. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request,¡± she said. Chapter 4 Duke Holloway pushed Maude¡¯s face into the red carpet. ¡°We humbly greet the light of the empire,¡± Duke Holloway said. He was pressing Maude¡¯s face into the floor so hard that her nose was beginning to hurt. ¡°You may rise,¡± the emperor said in an extraordinarily deep voice. Her father removed his hand from her head. ¡°Whatever you do, do not look the emperor in the eyes,¡± her father hissed at her. Maude¡¯s father and Maude both stood up slowly, together, and he was making sure to yank on her arm every time he needed her to change heights. The traditional ceremonial bow was quite elaborate and difficult to memorize. Maude had never been taught it, just as she¡¯d never been taught the etiquette necessary to be a duke¡¯s daughter. She did her best to watch her father¡¯s movements out of the corner of her eye, and did her best to copy them, albeit, a step behind. She hoped it was good enough that she would get to keep her head. Finally, the ceremonial bow was over. Maude saw the emperor smile, and then she turned her attention to his shoes. ¡°Welcome, Matthias and Maude Holloway!¡± the emperor shouted. Maude nearly jumped out of her skin. In spite of how large the throne room was, she hadn¡¯t expected there to be a faint echo of the emperor¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you here today.¡± ¡°We are honored to have been invited,¡± Duke Holloway said ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the emperor said. Maude watched his feet as he turned around and strode back to sit on his throne. ¡°I am excited to be working with you both to defend our empire from these hubristic invaders.¡± Maude¡¯s head snapped up, and she caught herself before she accidentally looked into the emperor¡¯s eyes. He was sneering. ¡°Of course,¡± the duke said. ¡°We look forward to serving you at all costs.¡± Shit, Maude thought. Father wasn¡¯t able to convince him. ¡°I am most looking forward to seeing the empire¡¯s sword saint in action,¡± the emperor said. ¡°You¡¯ve been refining your skills over the last eight years, have you not?¡± The room fell silent. Maude¡¯s father elbowed her in the ribs, and cleared his throat. Maude winced, clutching her side. That was probably going to bruise. ¡°My apologies,¡± Maude said, bowing her head further in hopes of showing that she was trying to be sincere. ¡°Yes, your majesty. I¡¯ve been spending nearly all of my days sharpening my skills.¡± ¡°Nearly all of your days?¡± the emperor laughed. ¡°Good heavens, Matthias. You¡¯re ruthless.¡± That¡¯s an understatement, Maude thought. ¡°I just want her to be the best she can be, your eminence,¡± her father said. ¡°Are you looking forward to demonstrating your skills, Lady Maude?¡± the emperor asked. Maude looked up towards the emperor¡¯s face again. She wasn¡¯t sure how to interpret the look on his face. It made her feel threatened, and she felt her stomach tighten. She tried to swallow the sour flavor that was coming into her mouth, but it felt as though the liquid got caught on the way down. ¡°With all due respect, your eminence,¡± Maude said, while studying his ear, ¡°I do not believe that I am fit to lead an army or go to war.¡± Her father elbowed her in the rib cage again. She grimaced. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Oh?¡± the emperor said. ¡°And pray tell why you think so little of your skills?¡± ¡°I have only studied sword fighting, your eminence,¡± Maude said. ¡°I have not learned anything about strategy or leading a war.¡± The emperor laughed again, and this time he seemed truly amused. ¡°What an excellent point you bring up,¡± he said. ¡°It is truly a shame that your father neglected to educate you in any strategy or war theory.¡± Maude felt her father bristle beside her. She would probably pay for that comment later, but if it meant she would no longer have to go to war, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Forgive me, your eminence,¡± Duke Holloway started to say, but the emperor raised his hand to stop the duke from continuing on. ¡°There is no use arguing or apologizing for it now,¡± the emperor said. ¡°It is just a matter of fact.¡± ¡°My apologies, your eminence,¡± Maude¡¯s father said. The emperor shook his head. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the girl. ¡°You are not the only person I asked to lead without the experience or knowledge to do that.¡± He paused. ¡°Do you doubt me so much to think that I wouldn¡¯t have considered the fact that you have no knowledge of strategy?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right, your eminence,¡± Maude said, bowing her head away from his eyes again. ¡°My apologies, I wasn¡¯t sure what to think, as I had never met you.¡± The emperor laughed again. ¡°Another excellent point! I¡¯m sure you will catch onto war strategy in no time!¡± Maude did her best to hold back a grimace. To most people, that would probably be a compliment. But Maude did not want to use her mind¡¯s capabilities for war strategy. ¡°Thank you, your eminence,¡± Maude murmured. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about strategizing too much, Lady Maude,¡± the emperor said. ¡°On the night before we leave, I am planning on having a strategy meeting. During this meeting all of the leaders of all of our different troop units will be there. We will be telling everyone exactly what to do to ensure the success of each battalion¡¯s campaign. All you will have to do is do what I say.¡± The emperor paused again, as if he was waiting for Maude to say something. ¡°Does that sound amicable to you, Lady Maude?¡± he finally asked. Maude felt her stomach doing flip flops. The tea that she had drank with Sara was now threatening to reemerge. It was starting to sound like Sara had been correct¨Cit had never been a request from the emperor in the first place. She shut her eyes tightly and clenched her fists. There was one last thing she could do, she could try, at least, to see if she could get out of it. She¡¯d most certainly pay the price with her father later, but if it meant not killing people, she was more than happy to try. ¡°Not particularly, your majesty,¡± Maude finally answered. ¡°Harming others goes against my morals.¡± Duke Holloway jabbed Maude in the ribs once more. The blow was almost enough to send the tea flying from her stomach, but Maude somehow was able to control it. ¡°Duke Holloway,¡± the emperor said in a different tone of voice. ¡°You need to get your daughter under control. Your disciplining of her has clearly been ineffective.¡± The emperor sniffed haughtily. Her father pushed Maude back down onto the floor, and her face back into the carpet. ¡°Forgive me, your eminence,¡± her father said. ¡°I will make sure she is properly punished from here on out.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± the emperor said. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± he continued. She felt his steps nearing where her father was holding her face to the ground. ¡°If you receive requests from me in the future, they are never true requests. They are orders.¡± Fuck, Maude thought. Fucking Sara was right. There is no way I can get out of this. ¡°My apologies, your eminence,¡± she said. She could taste the dust of the carpet. ¡°I was unaware.¡± ¡°Duke Holloway,¡± the emperor said, addressing her father. ¡°Ensure that your daughter is properly educated for future endeavors. She is the only sword saint of the empire. She will always be our most elite troop.¡± Most elite troop? No, no, no! This is the opposite of what I want! ¡°Lady Maude. If you disappear on your troops, it will not only be you who suffers when you are found, but your family, too. You are too important to the empire,¡± the emperor said. ¡°From now on, heed my words appropriately.¡± ¡°Yes, your eminence,¡± Maude answered. She didn¡¯t particularly care if her family was tortured. But she did care if she was murdered for not going to war. I¡¯ll find a way through this, Maude thought to herself. ¡°Excellent,¡± the emperor said. ¡°We will leave in five days. On the fourth night we will have an encampment just outside of the capital. Be there or your family suffers.¡± ¡°Yes, your eminence,¡± Maude said. ¡°Over the course of the next few days, I¡¯d highly recommend saying any goodbyes. I will do anything I can in my power to ensure your success. But this is still war, there is no guarantee of anything.¡± Her stomach flipped again. The tea was starting to feel like it was being boiled once more in her stomach. She was going to be expected to kill others and would be at risk of being killed herself. This is extremely bad, she thought. ¡°Yes, your eminence,¡± Maude said. ¡°Now, both of you, out of my sight,¡± the emperor said. Well, there¡¯s no getting out of this now. Chapter 5 ¡°Maude!¡± she heard Silas¡¯s excited voice call out. ¡°Over here!¡± She turned and saw him waving at a table in the corner. He was wearing his warm smile, and Maude felt her heart skip a beat. The jingling door that had announced her arrival, gently closed behind her. Maude had known Silas almost as long as she could remember being alive. As a child, he¡¯d been a ratty looking boy. After they¡¯d grown up, Silas had turned into one of the most handsome young men in all of the capitol¡¯s society functions. Maude had received many scowls of envy whenever Silas had asked to take her around the capital shops when she had free time. She sat down in the chair across from Silas and smiled back. His eyes were shining at her like blue diamonds. ¡°You made it,¡± Silas said. He gave her a quick once over and added, ¡°You look pretty banged up.¡± Maude grimaced, thinking about the beating that she¡¯d received from her father after getting home from the palace. It had been far more brutal than the usual beatings she¡¯d gotten for making a mistake. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maude said. ¡°Training. You know how it goes.¡± She tried to wave it off. Silas looked as though he didn¡¯t quite believe her. She felt itchy from his gaze. ¡°You should be saving your strength before going to war,¡± Silas said. ¡°Some last minute training isn¡¯t really going to sharpen your skills enough in a few days to be worth it. Especially if it puts you in this kind of condition. You could be at a disadvantage in this condition.¡± He looked stricken. Maude shrugged. She knew Silas wasn¡¯t wrong. She¡¯d just spent the past two days in bed nursing her wounds and barely able to move. She absolutely knew she would be at a disadvantage going into any battle as roughed up as she was. ¡°Good luck convincing Duke Holloway of that,¡± Maude said. ¡°I think the past couple of days have been more brutal than usual because the war is coming up.¡± ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not going to be spending the rest of the time prior to heading to the encampment, training, are you?¡± Silas asked. ¡°I¡¯m here aren¡¯t I?¡± Maude said. ¡°And if you¡¯re worried about tomorrow, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going to be busy resting up from the last couple of days training.¡± Silas sighed with relief. ¡°Thank goodness, Maude. I¡¯m worried about you going into this, and war being your first experiences with any kind of fighting.¡± he said. ¡°You and me both,¡± Maude said. The server for the cafe came up and took their orders. ¡°Have you ever been here before?¡± Silas aksed her as the server walked away. Maude shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not even really sure what a sandwich is,¡± she answered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to love it, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Silas said while rubbing his hands together in an excited manner. ¡°I hope so,¡± Maude said. ¡°Based on the menu, it sounds delicious.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll like it,¡± Silas said, wearing a prideful smile. Maude smiled back. ¡°So,¡± Maude said. ¡°So,¡± Silas repeated. ¡°Where were you put for the war?¡± ¡°Ugh, back to the war,¡± Maude groaned. ¡°I was actually wondering the same thing about you though.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Silas asked. ¡°I¡¯m leading a unit.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°You¡¯re also leading a unit?¡± Maude asked. Silas raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been asked to lead a unit with no experience?¡± he asked. ¡°That I have,¡± Maude said. ¡°And the emperor assured me that as long as I follow his plan, everything will go smoothly.¡± Silas widened his eyes. ¡°He had the audacity to say that?¡± Maude gestured for Silas to keep his voice down. The last thing either of them needed was someone accusing the pair of treasonous comments against the emperor. Silas shook his head at her. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be a further cry from the truth,¡± he replied, lowering his voice. ¡°War is all about pivoting your strategy while you¡¯re in the middle of rolling it out. And it¡¯s about changing in the moment and doing something different nimbly and quickly in reaction to what the enemy is doing. War is far from the ideal first foray into leadership and strategy.¡± ¡°Thank you for agreeing with me,¡± Maude said. ¡°The emperor was far less than pleased when I told him I wasn¡¯t really prepared for the role he was trying to give me.¡± ¡°Well, the emperor isn¡¯t exactly someone you should say ¡®no¡¯ to,¡± Silas said, squirming uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°So there is that piece of it as well.¡± Maude sighed. ¡°Right, don¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯ to the emperor. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever make that mistake again.¡± Silas chuckled awkwardly. ¡°So if you¡¯re also leading a unit, then it¡¯s definitely not possible that we are in the same unit together, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d say there is exactly a zero likelihood of us being on the same unit,¡± Silas said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense to have two people leading one unit.¡± Maude sighed. ¡°I was really hoping that you¡¯d be there to back me up.¡± Silas grimaced. ¡°Same. I figured if you were in my unit we¡¯d be guaranteed success.¡± She frowned. ¡°Guaranteed success because...?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Silas said, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°You know...¡± ¡°You mean because I¡¯m the sword saint?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Well you have to fight no matter what, don¡¯t you?¡± Silas asked. ¡°Ehh,¡± Maude said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to fight as little as possible.¡± Silas widened his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You know exactly why,¡± Maude answered. ¡°I can¡¯t kill people, I don¡¯t want to hurt others.¡± ¡°Do you have a choice?¡± Silas asked. ¡°This is war. If you want to make it home you have to defend yourself.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Maude groaned. ¡°I know. I would give up so much to not go in the first place. I have no idea how I¡¯m going to make it back in one piece.¡± ¡°Why do you doubt that you¡¯re going to make it back?¡± Silas asked her. ¡°My father tells me all the time that I¡¯m not very good with the sword,¡± she said counting reasons on her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m good enough to beat Callum, but he¡¯s not very good. I don¡¯t have any capability to strategize or adjust my actions based on my opponent...¡± Maude paused. ¡°Just because I¡¯m the sword saint of the empire doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m automatically an excellent, undefeatable swordswoman.¡± Maude felt her nostrils flare. Silas raised his hands slightly, as if he was surrendering. ¡°Okay, I get it. I really don¡¯t think you¡¯re as bad of a swordswoman as you think. Your father is exceptionally harsh on you. I think your ability is augmented by your sword capabilities.¡± Maude was taken aback. ¡°You really think that about me?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we dueled,¡± Silas said. ¡°And I know for a fact that you let me win,¡± Maude grimaced at his statement, ¡°but even at that point if you¡¯d given it your all, you could have easily defeated me, and most people.¡± If I¡¯d given it my all, Maude thought. The last thing I want to do is give it my all. ¡°Maybe,¡± she conceded. ¡°I think you will make it home just fine, whether you choose to engage in a lot of combat or a little amount of combat,¡± Silas said. ¡°Me, on the other hand, I am definitely nervous about making it home. I don¡¯t have any special skills to back me up.¡± ¡°Do you think I could get away with not fighting at all?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that...¡± Silas said. ¡°If I could somehow pull that off, it wouldn¡¯t be so terrible to go to war,¡± Maude continued. Silas chuckled uncomfortably. ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± Maude said. ¡°I got carried away.¡± A little light was shining bright in her chest, for the first time in a long while. I can do this, Maude thought. I can follow the emperor¡¯s orders and my values at the same time. All I need to do is lead! ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Silas said. ¡°Are you worried about me coming home at all?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re going to be okay. You¡¯re an excellent swordsman. You¡¯re certainly among the top five in the empire, if not the best,¡± Maude said. Silas looked a little hurt, which caused Maude to furrow her eyebrows. ¡°What did I say?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± he answered with a wounded looking smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just both try to make it back so we can actually consider getting engaged.¡± Maude felt her face flush. ¡°Are you sure that I would be acceptable as your life partner?¡± she asked. ¡°Our families have already been in talks for years,¡± He said. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be acceptable?¡± Maude giggled. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s both promise to make it back alive,¡± she said. ¡°Pinky swear?¡± ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Their pinkies interlocked, and Maude felt warm bubbles rising within her. I can do this. I can come back alive from this war. Chapter 6 Cheers and laughter filled the campsite as Maude made her way to the emperor¡¯s strategy tent. How anyone could possibly feel joyous prior to going to war was something Maude couldn¡¯t understand. And no amount of alcohol could possibly undo the knot that seemed to have permanently found its way into her stomach. The thing that surprised Maude the most about the camp, though, was how pervasive the reek of alcohol and body odor were. She had stepped into her own tent in hopes of escaping the stench, to no avail. The smell seemed to be a part of the very fabric of the tent and bedding she had been issued. She still had yet to resolve how she was going to be able to get a decent night¡¯s sleep throughout any part of this war. In the rumors Maude had heard through the grapevine, the emperor threw a huge celebration before the armies headed out each in their own direction. Maude had also been surprised to learn that the emperor did not go to battle at all unless he deemed it necessary to go. While it made sense to some extent for him to stay protected in the palace, she also thought it strange that he would send others to defend the country he ruled over, and not participate himself. The emperor¡¯s strategy tent was in the quietest part of the camp. Though Maude could still hear some of the din of celebration, she noticed that it was significantly muted than it had been by her tent. Maude pulled back the flap, and stepped in a room with a couple dozen other people, her father, and the emperor. The vast majority of them seemed to know one another already. Most of the people seemed to be middle aged, and several looked as though this wasn¡¯t the first war they¡¯d fought for the empire. Grizzled beards, and scarred arms dotted the room. There was one man who had an eye patch over his left eye. Maude assumed he was probably missing it. She noticed that there were a handful of younger people, herself included, Silas, and a couple of other young men who looked right around her age. Both of them were standing near Silas, and both had dark circles under their eyes. They¡¯re afraid, she thought. Just like me. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was the only woman in the room. Her eyes met Silas who smiled at her and nodded, as if he was inviting her over to him. He was on the other side of the tent. Just then, the emperor turned and saw her standing in the doorway. ¡°Ah!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°The empire¡¯s sword saint has finally arrived.¡± Standing next to the emperor, her father started clapping. Soon, the whole room was all clapping at her arrival. She bowed, but noticed a few of the older men were frowning deeply, and the man with the eye patch was speaking to someone next to him in a hushed voice. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean everyone is here?¡± Duke Holloway asked once the clapping had subsided. ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the emperor agreed. ¡°That means we should get started.¡± On the wooden table that everyone was gathered around was a map of the continent. Ainsworth Empire took up the vast majority of the land, with a few small kingdoms on both sides. There were several pins that had been put into the map, most of which were along the border between Ainsworth and the kingdom of Aulbert, which was the largest kingdom to the east. There was one blue pin that was over the border into the Aulbert. The frontline unit. Maude grimaced, thinking of all of the live that would be lost in that unit. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Welcome all,¡± the emperor said, waving his hands wildly as if he was trying to portray excitement. ¡°I appreciate your service to the empire.¡± More like slavery to the empire, Maude thought. ¡°Unfortunately we are gathered for a less than joyous occasion, as the Aulbert kingdom has declared war on us. Duke Holloway and myself have been working this past week to put together units and leaders of units. Thankfully the Aulbert kingdom has not been able to do much damage to our border patrols in the meantime. However, it¡¯s only a matter of time until that changes,¡± the emperor said. ¡°For now, our plan is to send the majority of you all along the border to help defend several points where we believe the Aulbertians may attack us. And we are sending one elite unit into their territory where we believe their most elite troops will be headed.¡± The emperor pointed to the blue pin on the map. ¡°Though most of the rest of you can choose where you go, this one we have assigned.¡± ¡°To who?¡± eyepatch asked. ¡°To the one and only sword saint of the empire,¡± the emperor said, meeting Maude¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lady Maude.¡± The whole room was silent as all of the heads swiveled to look at her. Then it erupted into chaos. Fuck, Maude thought to herself. I wonder if this is the result of disobeying the emperor¡¯s request for me to go to war. ¡°Silence!¡± Duke Holloway shouted. ¡°Lady Maude will be leading some of our most elite troops into the fight,¡± the emperor continued. ¡°We think this combined with her sword saint abilities will be the most surefire way to take out the enemy¡¯s elites.¡± Eye patch scoffed at the emperor. ¡°She¡¯s just a young yuppie who ain¡¯t never seen a day o¡¯ battle,¡± he said. ¡°An¡¯ you think she¡¯s gonna be able to wipe out an elite unit?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯ knows why you think any of these young yuppies are capable o¡¯ leadin¡¯ a war when they ain¡¯t ever even fought in one.¡± The emperor looked antagonized. ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡± he shouted. ¡°She ain¡¯t neva¡¯ even fought in a war, an¡¯ you want her to lead one?¡± eye pitch asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Maude has been studying the art of war for nearly ten years,¡± her father said. ¡°Her sword skills and capabilities far outclass that of the average swordsman.¡± Maude felt her eyes widen. That was a first. Hearing her father compliment her swordsmanship so highly was not something she ever thought she¡¯d hear in her lifetime. One of the men with scars dotting his arms let out a guffaw. ¡°I think all of us in this room know that studying a textbook for war and being in a war are two very different things. Pardon me, your eminence, but she should be no more than a foot soldier. Having her lead is a huge waste of resources.¡± Several of the men in the room agreed. Maude met Silas¡¯s eyes, then bowed her head, feeling cold heat rush through her core. This was the part of herself that she¡¯d hoped no one would ever see or call out; her blatant incompetence. The emperor banged his fist on the table to get the room to fall silent again. ¡°I understand you all have concerns and I don¡¯t disagree with your concerns. We have analyzed all of our incoming data from all of our spies and believe that this is the best move. We need the rest of you all along the border to secure it.¡± ¡°This is not about the glory she¡¯ll get,¡± Maude heard one of the men mumble. ¡°This is about people¡¯s lives.¡± She felt her face flush redder, and found herself staring at the grass on the floor. ¡°Lady Maude leading will drive up morale, and she will have the capability to strengthen all the individual swordsmen in her unit,¡± the emperor continued. ¡°Now that she is of age, she is an obvious choice to lead our troops to success. Does anyone have any further concerns about this?¡± I do, Maude thought. She knew better than to open her mouth, but every fiber in her being was screaming for her to protest, or to run away, or to get out of it somehow! ¡°Excellent,¡± the emperor said. He looked back at Maude. This time, she did not meet his eyes. ¡°Lady Maude, we expect your army to utterly crush the Aulbertians.¡± ¡°Yes, your eminence,¡± Maude mumbled. Chapter 7 They rode for days. On horseback, the empire was much bigger than it looked on a map. Maude had known how to ride a horse for most of her life, and many considered a good rider. But she had never ridden for so many days consecutively. Her thighs and hips were bruised from all the bouncing. She could have never imagined that the vast, open farming fields of the empire could be as bumpy as they actually were. Over the course of the days, Maude had seen so many things she¡¯d never seen before. Animals, trees, flowers, patterns of clouds in the sky, and some of the most beautiful sunsets she¡¯d ever seen. But she¡¯d had little to no time to admire any part of it. As soon as they stopped anywhere, there was food to be made, tents to be erected, sleeping arrangements to be organized, and maps to be reviewed. Being the only female in the entire unit meant that she was also hyper aware of ensuring she had some level of privacy, something that seemed to be at a premium in tents. The first couple of days it had been nearly impossible to sleep, and the next two she¡¯d been asleep the moment her head hit the pillow. For the most part, everyone seemed too tired to try anything she¡¯d been concerned about. Perhaps the most surreal part of it all was how calm it had been. She¡¯d only had to break up a couple of fist fights. In spite of the fact that they were all riding to their potential deaths, all of the soldiers in Maude¡¯s unit seemed to be carefree and assured of victory. Even though it was her first time leading anything in her entire life, the soldiers seemed to be in utter awe every time she did anything. All she had to do was slash her sword in a beginner move, and all of them were filled with reverence for her capabilities. She didn¡¯t really know what to make of it, or even how to really deal with it, so she¡¯d just tried to ignore it. Finally, on the fifth day, they made it to the designated site where they would be camping before going into battle. They¡¯d made it over the border into the Aulbertian territory and under the cover of trees of the forest that lie in Aulbert. The forest was a stark contrast to the rolling hills, fields, and deserted land that her unit had to ride through to get there. They¡¯d barely even seen a tree on their way to the border. Similar to the encampment just outside of the capitol, the mood was jolly and effervescent. Libations were widely distributed, and more of the food stores were cooked than had been on previous evenings. Though there was a shared understanding amongst the members of her unit that, inevitably, some of them would not return to the campsite the following evening, none of her soldiers seemed to be worried that they might be squandering their last dinner, or bothered that it might be their final dinner, either. Maude felt bubbles threatening to burst in her stomach. After dinner, she was expected to give a pep speech and share the strategy with her soldiers. The emperor had given her a letter with all of the information that she needed to successfully pull of their battle, and she had read it more times than she could count, but she still expected one of the soldiers in the unit to have questions she couldn¡¯t answer, or to poke holes in the emperor¡¯s strategy in a way that she couldn¡¯t defend. They are all elite soldiers, after all, she thought. It¡¯s not as though they have never seen battle before, or never killed a human being before. As the cream of the crop with me as the leader, they should have questions. Maude scraped the bowl clean of the stew that one of her assistants had made for dinner. Though the dinner had been more delicious than several of the last nights, nothing really compared to having a cook prepare food, as in the Holloway Manor. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. She had chosen to eat off by herself, as she wasn¡¯t too keen on the idea of getting to know her troops only to have them possibly die on her. Being the only woman of the group also didn¡¯t make it easy for her to befriend anyone in particular. Maude stood up and breathed deeply. She slowly walked over to the food assistants who were now in the process of preparing to clean up the dishes. ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± she said, handing her bowl to one of the assistants. ¡°But of course, Lady Maude,¡± he said, taking the bowl from her with a warm smile. ¡°I hope the meal was at least somewhat enjoyable?¡± ¡°It was delicious,¡± she answered. ¡°Glad to hear it!¡± The assistant said. Maude nodded slightly at him, and then began shuffling her way over to the small podium that the soldiers had built. She¡¯d never had to give a rallying speech before, and she most certainly was not in the mood to be giving one either. Her presence at the podium naturally gained a few people¡¯s attention, but most were still finishing their dinners, laughing joyfully and clinking their beer mugs together. ¡°Um, uh,¡± she said softly. ¡°May I have your attention please?¡± She asked. The noise did not let up, and only a couple more heads swiveled in her direction. She squeezed her eyes shut tight, hating the sensation of having more than one set of eyes on her. What would she give to be back at home, training at this moment? ¡°M-may I have your attention please?¡± Maude said in a louder voice. This time garnered more attention. ¡°Louder!¡± Someone shouted from the back. ¡°Can I have your attention please?!¡± Maude felt like she was shouting. A couple of small laughs continued but the noise rapidly died out. ¡°T-thanks,¡± Maude said. ¡°T-tomorrow we go to f-fight. We can do this!¡± She pumped her fist into the air. Her soldiers looked at her, deadpanned. ¡°The emperor sent us on a mission only we can accomplish,¡± Maude continued. There were some cheers to that statement. ¡°And together we can achieve something that each of us alone could not. May the light of the empire guide us in battle!¡± Her stomach twisted. There weren¡¯t any more cheers, and the excitement from the crowd was minimal. That had been the entirety of her speech. ¡°N-next I¡¯d like to brief you all on the strategy the emperor created for us.¡± Now there was clapping and cheers. ¡°That was it?¡± She thought she could hear someone say towards the front of the crowd. The clapping did not last long. ¡°The emperor created this strategy for us, with our abilities and capabilities in mind,¡± Maude stated. ¡°Our goal is to do our best to follow it with minor adjustments based on our enemy¡¯s movements. ¡°First, I will be leading the charge into the enemy. Our group will be sectioned off into three groups. One of the groups will be behind me, one will be behind Cadet Huntington and the other behind Cadet Winslow. Cadet Huntington and Winslow will come from the south and the north, whereas mine will come from the west. We will not lie in wait for our enemy to come find us, we are to be hiding in the brush until our enemy is in sight. As soon as we can see the whites of their eyes, I will signal everyone to attack with a whistle.¡± Maude made the whistling noise that she had been practicing so that everyone would know what to listen for. ¡°That is all,¡± she said, bowing. The crowd¡¯s reaction was much more enthusiastic than it has been for her rally speech. Maude didn¡¯t really understand how anyone could be excited about going to war. She was dreading the upcoming rise of the sun. As she started walking away from the center of the camp, she thought she heard some murmurings of people being intrigued to see her in action tomorrow. Sorry to disappoint, she thought. She fully intended to inform the soldiers of when they needed to start fighting the enemy. But she had no intention of fighting them herself. They¡¯ve got this, she thought. Most of us will make it out alive. She made it back to her tent and began to prepare to sleep. The emperor has given her a few next steps once their victory was successful, but their primary goal was to head back to the border to defend. If her unit was to wipe out the Aulbertian¡¯s most elite troops, then the rest of the war would be smooth sailing. It should be an easy win. Chapter 8 Maude crawled around in the bush. She and the soldiers had gotten into position, and had been lying in wait for about twenty minutes. There was still no sign of the enemy, but Maude knew it was only a matter of time. From across the clearing in the forest, Maude could see the other two commanders waiting for her signal. Their eyes were fixated on the bush she was hiding in. The forest gave them many places to hide, but Maude had been sure to ask them to choose good spots in hopes of not being seen by the enemy at all. The only problem she knew she needed to iron out while everyone was fighting was how to show up and make it seem as though she¡¯d been fighting alongside them the entire time. She knew one snag she hadn¡¯t considered while plotting to not fight, was how to not get reported by one of her soldiers. The last thing she wanted was to make it home alive and peaceful, only to get executed by the emperor for failing to follow through with his perfectly laid out plan. She had yet to come up with something. Hopefully something in the battle would spark her to come up with a plan. That¡¯s what she was shooting for anyway. The clearing had been silent, and Maude had gotten used to hearing her breathing. It had started out a little panicked, but had quickly calmed as more time passed without any sight of the enemy. But now, she could hear it. The sound of boots hitting the ground in a uniform order and pattern. The enemy was near. She met eyes with one and then the other leaders of the other two parts of her unit. Winslow¡¯s eyes were half closed. Huntington nodded at her. He heard them too. The sound of boots continued to grow louder. Maude¡¯s heart started to race, and she felt her whole body tense. It was almost time for the moment she¡¯d been dreading for nearly two weeks. Her mouth was going dry and she licked her lips. Closer and closer the boots stomped. Then, the battalion entered the clearing. The emperor¡¯s spies are good, Maude thought to herself. Right on time and right in place. The battalion stopped in the middle of the clearing. Maude noticed a man at the front who was holding his fist up into the air. The leader, Maude thought. She looked over at Winslow and Huntington again. Both of their eyes were focused on the enemy before them. Winslow was grasping the hilt of his sword. It¡¯s time, Maude thought. She whistled. The enemy drew their swords. From trees surrounding the clearing, she saw her soldiers charging into the field. Winslow let out a war cry. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Charge!¡± Huntington cried out. Maude saw a couple of soldiers looking around towards her bush as they were running into the fray. The clang of blades meeting one another rang out into the air. And then, the screams began. Maude saw Winslow get cut down nearly as soon as his blade met his enemy. Huntington¡¯s scream rang out from the clearing. Her eyes turned to him, just to see him have a sword eviscerate his chest. He¡¯d been grabbing his leg, where blood had rushed from a different wound. ¡°Lady Maude!¡± she heard someone scream out. ¡°Where¡¯s Lady¨Cugh!¡± Maude located the source of the sound, just to see another one of her soldiers get cut down. Maude squeezed her eyes shut. What in the world is happening right now? Didn¡¯t the emperor say he¡¯d be giving me a unit of elite troops? The screams continued. She wondered how many of them came from her soldiers in comparison to the kingdom¡¯s soldiers. She couldn¡¯t bear the idea of looking into the field of carnage and blood that most certainly awaited in front of her. The smell of death quickly overwhelmed the calming earthy smells of dirt and decaying leaves. Maude felt bile rising into her throat. Thank God I¡¯m not out there fighting, she thought. I am no more elite than these men. I¡¯d already be gone. I am not elite. I can barely hold my own in a duel. She shuddered. ¡°Maude!¡± she heard another person scream out, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Traitor!¡± She heard the person scream out and make a gurgling noise. The bile rose higher, threatening to reveal her hiding spot. Another one of her soldiers was gone. After what felt like eternity of hearing screams and suffering, the battle fell silent. Maude could hear her breathing again. Is it safe? She wondered. She was afraid to open her eyes and witness whatever horror was in front of her. She waited several more minutes. She¡¯d yet to hear the sound of anyone retreating. All she could hear was her rapid breathing. Finally, she opened her eyes. Bodies were now crumpled all over the clearing. There were only a handful of the kingdom¡¯s black and white uniformed bodies on the field. The vast majority were her own men, who appeared to have been mercilessly obliterated. As far as she could see, none of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers had stuck around. Yet, she hadn¡¯t heard them leave at all. Surely the emperor¡¯s plan had been a good one. The information he¡¯d gotten from his spy had been accurate as well. Was it possible that the nearly infallible emperor had fallen for a trap? Her stomach couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. She vomited everywhere. Loudly. ¡°There!¡± she heard someone say. ¡°In that bush!¡± Fuck, she thought. I¡¯m dead. She felt someone roughly grab her bicep and pull her out of the bush. She was still vomiting. ¡°What the fuck?¡± the black and white uniformed grabber said. ¡°It¡¯s the empire¡¯s sword saint.¡± They know who I am? I am so dead! Maude cursed at her stomach for not being able to hold out any longer. ¡°Should we kill her?¡± another soldier asked. She heard a sword being drawn. She felt the poke in the back of her neck. ¡°Wait,¡± a deeper, more authoritative voice said. The leader, Maude thought. ¡°Why should we wait?¡± bicep grabber asked. She heard straining leather boots stopping behind her. ¡°We bring her with us,¡± the leader said. ¡°We can use her as leverage to stop the war. The sooner we end this madness with the empire, the sooner we can all go back home to our daily lives and loved ones.¡± What? Maude wondered. What does he mean by that? ¡°You got it boss,¡± the man holding the sword to her neck said. She felt a sharp pain on the back of her head, and blacked out. Chapter 9 Maude was cozy for the first time in her life. She was curled up in thick, plush blankets, and her back and neck weren¡¯t screaming from sleeping wrong for the first time in what seemed like forever. For once, her feet were too hot, and she had managed to untangle them from the cocoon she¡¯d built around herself. This bed is the epitome of comfort, she thought. Surely the war must have gone well if my father is treating me this nicely. She paused, coming a bit more to her senses. The war...She felt ice grip her insides. Right. The war went very badly. So the only explanation for an incredible bed is that I¡¯m dead. Her eyes fluttered open. The room was dark, but Maude knew immediately from the sound of the room, that wherever she was, was a place she¡¯d never been to before. The light was dim, but she could tell that the curtains were navy blue and lined with golden edging. The light from outside made the edges sparkle and glimmer while leaving thin streams of warm sunlight on the floor. Where am I? She wondered. She pinched one of her cheeks, her arm escaping from the roll of blankets. The pinch hurt. ¡°Ouch,¡± she said out loud. ¡°Guess I¡¯m still alive.¡± She thought back to what she remembered last. She turned onto her back and winced, feeling the pain on her skull where a sword hilt had met it. Right...I am the sole survivor of the battle. She winced, thinking about her fallen soldiers. Who would take care of their remains? Who would tell their families that their sons no longer lived? I wonder what my father will think when I don¡¯t come home... Maude pulled a string that was loose on one of the blankets. Will he even bat an eye? She wondered. She wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d react if he thought she was dead. Half the time her father criticized her and compared her to Callum. The other half of the time he was boasting about being the father to the only sword saint in the empire. If I died...Would he even shed a tear? She couldn¡¯t imagine the duke crying. He hadn¡¯t even cried when Maude¡¯s mother passed away. She wasn¡¯t even sure that her father could experience any other emotions than anger. She shook her head, reminding herself that she could potentially be in a dangerous situation right now. It didn¡¯t matter if anyone thought she was dead or not¨Cshe was alive! And she would find a way to survive. Am I in danger? She heard a little voice in the corner of her mind ask. This bed is more comfortable than the one in the Holloway manor. She sighed in frustration, and pushed the voice down back into the corner of her mind, where it belonged. Right now I¡¯m a prisoner, she thought. I¡¯m the only one who survived¨Cher stomach rolled at the thought¨Cand I need to find a way out of here. I need to focus. It really would be better if I had just pretended to fight and died, another small voice said in her head. At least then I wouldn¡¯t have to potentially deal with the emperor. She shook her head at herself again. These are later problems to deal with. Right now, I need to assess my situation. She started to unravel herself from the bedsheets, feeling the cool fall air in the room almost immediately. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. First order of business is some light, she thought, padding her way across the stone bricks of the floor. The cold floor stung her feet a little. A pair of slippers sure would be nice. She gently opened one of the sets of curtains. She winced at the light difference. Maude looked around the room, trying to see if any of her belongings were with her. She noticed that she was dressed in a nightgown, and her military outfit was nowhere to be found, at least in an initial scan of the room. She did see a deep green peasant style dress, though, laying out on one of the fainting couches in the room. She grimaced. The last thing she wanted to do was feel any ounce of indebted to her captor. But Maude knew she wasn¡¯t about to confront anyone in a nightgown that hid almost nothing, either. She threw her head back and let out a small groan. Did she have any choice except to put the gown on? If she¡¯d wanted to keep her pride or her dignity, she should have found a way to force her stomach to have held on a bit longer. Maude strode across the room and inspected the dress. The material was soft, also far softer than she would have ever been given at the Holloway manor, and the dress seemed to be about her size. She also looked it over to see how difficult it would be to put on herself. Though she was used to having to put clothes on herself and had learned how to struggle through and get most of the garments on her body, there were still several designs that she hadn¡¯t figured out how to do on her own. This particular gown, thankfully, had no such latches and ties. Though it was relatively plain, from a quick inspection, Maude knew this was going to be one of the nicest dresses she¡¯d ever worn. Maude carefully slipped it on, ensuring that no piece of the dress got caught or snagged on any one part of her body. As her head popped through the head hole, she noticed that there was a pair of fur lined slippers in front of the fainting couch as well. Her heart panged. She¡¯d never owned fur lined slippers in her entire life. She had never even considered the possibility that she might even be able to own a pair someday. Her step-mother regularly bought them for herself, and they had always looked incredibly warm. Maude squeezed the bridge of her nose. No matter what she did, she was going to feel indebted to her captor. She had gotten to keep her life, after all. As she was sliding her feet into the slippers, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Why am I being treated to all these nice things if the goal is to kill me? She felt a spark of hope light up her chest. No, she corrected herself. No matter how well I¡¯m treated here it doesn¡¯t really matter. There is still a chance they will kill me if I am no use to them. If at all possible, escaping should be my top priority. It is my highest chance of survival. Maude returned to the window she¡¯d initially opened. She looked out, and noticed the window was overlooking an edge of a large balcony. Maude moved to the second set of curtains and opened them to reveal two glass doors that opened out onto the balcony itself. She stepped out into the cool Autumn air. There were trees in every which direction. The colors of their leaves were vibrant, orange, yellow, and red, making Maude gasp and hold her hands to her chest. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked the wind. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± A breeze gently rustled the trees and created a sound uniquely different to the breeze on the grasslands of the empire. She¡¯d never seen so many trees in one area in her entire life. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she breathed. Laid in front of her was also the manor¡¯s garden. She could see a round gazebo near a glass greenhouse. The gazebo made Maude think of Sara. How would she react if I died? Maude wondered. She¡¯d at least be sadder than my father, right? Maude felt uncertain. Sara had always been difficult for Maude to read. She walked closer to the edge of the balcony and looked straight down. She was roughly on the fourth floor of the manor. High enough that if she were to jump and land wrong, her life could potentially be in danger. She noticed that there were also two guards looking up at her, guarding the path of the garden. Climbing down was an option, but with two guards looking directly at her balcony, if she didn¡¯t time things right, she¡¯d be caught the instant she tried to start climbing. Maude huffed, and went back inside the room. There was one more route out of the room that she hadn¡¯t checked, but she expected it to be far more secure than the balcony route. She opened the door that would lead her out into the rest of the manor, and was greeted by the back of a guard. As expected, Maude thought. Escaping from here is going to be a bitch. ¡°Ah, Lady Holloway,¡± the guard who was standing in front of the other door next to the one she¡¯d opened, said. ¡°Glad to see you are finally awake.¡± Maude nodded at him, unsure of what to say. ¡°Duke Rosenberg asked to be notified when you woke. He will likely come see you shortly.¡± Maude felt her stomach drop. Not another Duke, she thought. She nodded at the guard again, and then closed the door. It didn¡¯t matter that the bed had been comfortable, the gown luxurious, or the slippers fur lined. An enemy duke was bound to be far worse than her father. Chapter 10 ¡°The empire¡¯s sword saint,¡± the man in front of her scoffed. ¡°To think we would find you hiding in a bush while all of your soldiers were cut down in front of you.¡± Maude¡¯s cheeks burned, and she felt her lower lip quiver a bit. Duke Rosenberg was a tall man, and she was sitting on one of the couches making her feel even smaller. ¡°No wonder your men were crying out for you as we cut them down. You betrayed them.¡± Maude flinched at his words. She heard one of the men¡¯s voices screaming ¡°Traitor!¡± at her. She remembered the scene that had been in front of her while the Aulbertian had the sword to the back of her neck. It had been a lake of blood and bodies. Even just recalling it had a river of bile threatening to exit her esophagus. ¡°Coward,¡± Duke Rosenberg in front of her, said, a sneer on his face. ¡°You could have saved them.¡± Maude wished she could cocoon back up in the blankets on the bed. This was not the conversation she¡¯d been expecting to have with the man who was holding her captive. ¡°Nothing to say to defend your actions?¡± he asked. His eyes were the color of the sky on a bright summer day. She never knew that color could look so fierce. ¡°What will the emperor do when he finds out his beloved sword saint hid in a bush while her troops were massacred?¡± Duke Rosenberg asked. ¡°What does that matter to you?¡± Maude snapped back his comments, finally getting under her skin. ¡°Oh, so you are feisty after all,¡± he said, leaning back a bit and crossing his arms. ¡°Quite a surprise, considering where we found you.¡± ¡°I was forced into this war against my will,¡± Maude sneered, clutching the fabric of her dress. ¡°The emperor knew I didn¡¯t want to fight.¡± ¡°And what excuse does that give you to have watched all your men be slaughtered in front of your eyes?¡± he asked. ¡°You sacrificed their lives for your own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fight,¡± she answered firmly. ¡°So you half ass things instead?¡± he asked her. ¡°And you value your life over others? What a conceited way to live¡±, he sniffed. Maude felt her body jerk backwards and her eyes widen. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said. ¡°Who are you to judge? You led the group of soldiers that annihilated my men.¡± Duke Rosenberg snorted. ¡°Your men were untrained imbeciles. They would have been killed by any but the newest of soldiers.¡± Maude clenched her fists. ¡°They were an elite group of men. I saw it myself.¡± It was a lie. Maude had no idea how good or bad any of her soldiers had been in battle. Though several of them had asked her for a duel in the two weeks they¡¯d traveled together, she had obliged none of them. She¡¯d kept to herself as much as she could, so she had no idea if they¡¯d been dueling amongst themselves either. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. And while she disliked the emperor, she trusted him more than she trusted Duke Rosenberg. He laughed out loud. Under most circumstances, Maude imagined that his laugh would be a welcome, joyful sound. Right now it felt as though he was mocking her. ¡°Lady Holloway,¡± he said once he was done laughing. ¡°The only way that battalion could have ever been considered an elite group of men, is if you¡¯d shared some of your powers with them. If you¡¯d been in the fight and given it your all, it would have been a fair fight.¡± Maude stared at him. Was this why the emperor sent her to fight this man? Surely the Duke isn¡¯t that stupid, she thought. The emperor¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t have succeeded no matter what...right? ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Maude asked him. ¡°When have you ever seen me fight?¡± ¡°While I¡¯ve never seen you personally fight, I''ve heard stories of your capabilities,¡± Duke Rosenberg said. ¡°If you had been on the field, we probably would have each lost about half our men.¡± The emperor had clearly told her that it was supposed to be an easy win. Aulbert must have swapped out a weaker group of men for the elite men that her unit had met on the battlefield, perhaps after finding out that she was coming with elites from the empire. That was the only plausible explanation. Maude shook her head at the Duke in front of her. ¡°I think whoever told you about me vastly overestimated my capabilities,¡± she said. The duke started breathing heavily. His eyes looked bloodshot. Waves or rage seemed to be radiating off of him. ¡°You¡¯re despicable,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what kind of situation you¡¯re in?¡± he continued. ¡°Not quite,¡± Maude answered. ¡°I was hoping to hear some useful information from you.¡± She looked at the fist he was making. He was physically shaking. Why? Why is he so angry at me? ¡°If you get sent back to the empire, you¡¯ll probably be executed for shirking your military responsibilities. All of the families of your soldiers will want to hold you responsible for their child¡¯s deaths. ¡°And if you stay in the Aulbertian Kingdom,¡± the duke continued, ¡°you¡¯ll probably be executed for being the empire¡¯s trump card.¡± As the duke was talking, a young maid slipped into the room, carrying a tray of food. ¡°Don¡¯t you care if you live or die?¡± he asked her. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Maude replied, feeling her hands flash with heat. They started to shake a little. The maid came up to the duke and gently tapped him on the shoulder. When he turned and saw her, he looked relieved. ¡°Lady Holloway,¡± he said, addressing Maude. ¡°This is Helena. She¡¯ll be taking care of you while you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hello, my lady,¡± Helena said with a small smile and a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡± She put down a tray of food in front of Maude. Maude¡¯s stomach flip-flopped. I don¡¯t want to feel indebted, Maude thought. ¡°If you care about your own life, why put yourself in a precarious situation?¡± the duke asked Maude, continuing the conversation. Maude felt something break inside of her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to have me killed, why are you care?¡± she shouted at the duke. His eyes widened in surprise. Then his face contorted back to the scowl it had been when she¡¯d met him. ¡°What a waste,¡± she heard him mutter as he stalked out of the room. Maude looked up at Helena, who was fiddling with her hands nervously. Maude felt her stomach flip-flop again, and looked over the food in front of her. She felt ill at the sight of the food. Thinking of eating it made some more bile rise to the back of her throat. ¡°You can take this away,¡± she told Helena. ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± Helena said, doing a little bow. She lifted up the tray and left the room. I have to get out of here if I want to live, Maude thought. Tonight, I have to at least try to escape. Chapter 11 Dusk fell, and instead of being wrapped up in the cozy blankets she¡¯d found herself in that morning, Maude was busy shredding them up instead. There were two sets of doors that opened in the room, and one of them had guards posted on the other side. This meant creating a rope. When dinner had come, Maude had scarfed it down, finally feeling better from her conversation with the duke that morning. IT had taken ages for her appetite to come back, but when the maid had placed the food down in front of her, her mouth began to water. She¡¯d spent most of the day thinking about what he had said to her. Surely the emperor¡¯s plan hadn¡¯t been that far off...if she had helped...right? She still wasn¡¯t sure of what to make of the duke¡¯s words. As her enemy, it made more sense for him to lie to her than to tell her the truth. All she knew was that she wanted to have as little to do with him as possible. There had been little else to do since she was a prisoner and wasn¡¯t about to ask for any more favors. She¡¯d practiced some of her sword stances and movements, though it had felt odd without a sword in her hand. She never really had the time for hobbies, so she¡¯d spent an inordinate amount of time staring at the walls after she figured out her escape plan. The amount of waiting she did was enough for her to feel fidgety for a good part of the day. She¡¯d paced, she¡¯d napped. She¡¯d memorized the pattern of the stones on the floor. She¡¯d searched every inch of the room for a secret compartment or a secret entrance. As soon as she saw the sun setting on the horizon, she¡¯d begun tearing up the sheets and tying the strips together. She would need a very long rope in order to reach the ground. Maude had considered repurposing one of the blankets as a cape to keep her warm, but she was concerned that the blankets being such a nice, crisp white would make her easier to spot in the moonlight as well. She considered herself lucky that her dress was dark, and decided that if she made it out of the manor, she¡¯d figure out what to do from there. It didn¡¯t seem impossible that someone might pity her and give her something warm to wear. After what felt like hours of ripping the sheets and knotting the ends together, she¡¯d finally finished. Breathing a small sigh of relief, Maude walked out onto the balcony. She looked down below, and saw the two guards standing near the main path of the gardens, and facing towards the manor. By sheer luck, earlier in the day, she¡¯d seen the two guards get switched out. Changing positions caused enough of a ruckus that all four of the guards weren¡¯t paying as close of attention to the manor. It was only a few minutes worth of time, but it would at least be enough to hopefully get to the ground and start running away before they spotted her makeshift rope. The moon was high in the clear sky as Maude sat down on the cold stone of the balcony. She could just barely make out the two guards between two of the stone railing posts, but she only needed to see just enough to know if they were switching out or not. The less visible she was, the more likely they were to forget that she had come out onto the balcony in the first place. The air was sharp, reminding Maude that winter was coming, and quickly. A shiver ran down her back as she sat and waited. Maybe it would have been better to risk having a cloak of some kind, she thought. She looked down at the long rope of bedsheets. It¡¯s tolerable now, I guess. The dress that she had been given was the perfect textile to keep her warm inside the manor, even in a room where the fireplace hadn¡¯t been running. But outside, it just wasn¡¯t quite enough to get by with. A gentle breeze rattled the dying leaves on the trees. It was enough to make Maude start shivering. She started rubbing her hands together gently in hopes of creating at least a little bit of heat for herself. It was futile. The wind kicked up again, stripping all of the heat away from Maude¡¯s body. She started shivering violently. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. How am I going to survive if I make it out? She wondered to herself. She sighed, shaking her head at herself. I need to stay focused. I have to get out first. Either way, there¡¯s a chance I won¡¯t survive. Suddenly, she saw movement between the balcony posts, where the guards were. She leaned forward to see a bit better. There were four guards. None of them were facing her direction. She quickly stood up, grabbed the end of her blanket rope and tied a knot around the railing. Once secured, she threw the rest of the rope down. It fluttered nearly silently, and it was close enough to the ground for her to safely climb down. Maude clambered up onto the stone railing, and then crouched, grabbing the rope¡¯s edge tightly in her hands. She swung her legs over the edge, and pulled herself down quickly and carefully, until she was hanging from her hands. For once, she was grateful that her father had trained her so hard. Going up and down ropes had always been one of her least favorite activities, but she never could have imagined that it would come in handy like this someday. The ground below was made of loose stones, which was going to be hard to run on with her slippers. As she was climbing down, she looked around, looking for the best place to flee, but most of the areas around where her rope ended were open and allowed to easily spot someone who was trying to escape. It meant the best bet was for her to run towards the garden gazebo and greenhouse. She lowered herself carefully onto the loose stones, thankful to feel the ground under her feet again. Her arms gently throbbed from the exertion, likely due to the lack of training she¡¯d been doing over the course of the past two weeks. She glanced over at the guards of the path. The new guards were finishing up their debrief with the guards they were replacing. I need to hurry, she thought. She shuffled her way towards the bushes that lined the edge of the garden, attempting to kick up as few rocks as possible. Maude had just pushed her way through the bush lining when she heard someone call out, ¡°Hey!¡± They must have seen the rope, she thought, pausing her steps and squeezing her eyes shut. I need to hurry! She stumbled her way through the garden, feeling her dress get pulled and tear as she crashed her way through a variety of different plant types. With the amount of noise she was making, it was only a matter of time before someone located her. Maude heard more shouts as more people were likely being deployed to find the missing prisoner. Maude found herself getting close to a path. Though she knew it was dangerous to try to go on the path, and that she was far more likely to get caught while going down it, she decided it was worth the risk. She¡¯d made very little progress trying to cut across the actual garden. Taking a deep breath, she noticed that the road in front of her diverged. One side went towards the gazebo and the center of the garden. The other went off to the side towards the greenhouse, and closer to the edge of the property. Maude chose the one towards the greenhouse. If only my father had made me train in slippers, Maude thought as she struggled to run on the loose terrain. She lost her balance, and almost fell into the rocks, but managed to regain it in time. She could hear the sound of boots hitting the loose rocks coming from several different directions now. She hoped that the guards would at least better muffle the sound of her own clumsy footsteps a bit. Maude made it to the greenhouse. The road diverged again. One went further into the garden, and the other continued towards the perimeter of the estate. She continued towards the perimeter... ...only to run right past some guards by the greenhouse. Shit, shit, shit! She thought, trying to run faster. Trying to move quicker only seemed to make the rocks slip more under her shoes. ¡°Hey!¡± she heard one of the guards call out. ¡°Intruder!¡± Not quite, she thought. Though shouting ¡°intruder¡± would increase the likelihood of her getting caught, nonetheless. Maude could see the branches of the trees on the other side of the tall stone fence that surrounded the manor. Just a little further, she thought. Just a little more! 200 yards. 175 yards. 150 yards. Suddenly two patrolling soldiers turned the corner right in front of her. ¡°Hey!¡± one of the guards shouted at her. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here!¡± She tried everything she could to gain enough speed to slam through the two men. She slammed into one of them. Hard. It wasn¡¯t enough to get through. She fell backwards, hard onto the rocks, scraping both of her hands. No! The fence line was less than 100 yards away! She¡¯d almost made it! ¡°Not today, lady,¡± one of the guards said. The guard raised his sword over her head. I will get out of here, she vowed to herself. The guard slammed the hilt of his sword down onto the already swollen spot on the back of Maude¡¯s head, and she passed out once more. Chapter 12 Duke Rosenberg was back. She gritted her teeth when the maid had announced him, wishing he hadn¡¯t come back so soon. The last thing she wanted to deal with after her failure of escape was a duke who would likely be enraged by her attempt to leave. Surely he has more work to do than just monitoring me, she thought. Even father was always too busy to drop everything to go and see for his favorite child, Callum. Duke Rosenberg¡¯s face was red with frustration. Why does he care so much when I¡¯m just the enemy¡¯s sword saint to be executed? ¡°Waiting until the guards changed to try to escape?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Totally expected for someone of your caliber. I¡¯ve tried to make your stay as comfortable as I can. You may be being held captive here, but we¡¯ve done our best to accommodate you the same way a Duke¡¯s daughter would be living at home. If you wanted to go for a walk in the garden, you could just say so.¡± Maude looked away from the duke, counting the number of divots in the bricks on the floor. They both knew that she could not have asked for a walk in the garden. She was a prisoner to be executed after all. We both know that¡¯s not what I was after, she thought. Duke Rosenberg sighed angrily at her non-response. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so eager to leave,¡± he said, then paused, waiting for Maude to respond. ¡°All escaping will do for you is hasten your death.¡± By escaping, I¡¯m also giving myself a chance to survive, Maude thought. ¡°Where do you expect to go?¡± the duke asked. ¡°Most of the people in the kingdom will recognize you. You won¡¯t be welcome basically anywhere else. And it¡¯s not like you can go home.¡± Something snapped in Maude. ¡°And just why couldn¡¯t I go home?¡± she asked. He laughed. ¡°After the stunt you pulled? You don¡¯t think I informed your father that you, the sole survivor of your unit, are currently dwelling in my home?¡± Maude felt her blood run cold. ¡°You contacted him?¡± she asked, icily. ¡°Of course I did,¡± Duke Rosenberg answered, crossing his arms. ¡°Not only did I want the empire to know that I have their most valuable soldier, I wanted your father to know that his precious daughter is safe.¡± Maude scoffed at him. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t give two shits about me,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯d much rather I didn¡¯t exist. He probably won¡¯t even think twice about me behind here.¡± Duke Rosenberg looked at her skeptically. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the father of someone as prestigious as you?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Maude jutted her chin out at the Duke. ¡°Have you met my father?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± he answered. ¡°Then what makes you so sure you know him better than I do?¡± she asked, crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re the pride and joy of the empire. Everyone knows who you are. People even know who you are here.¡± Maude raised her eyebrows. ¡°And my biggest flaw in Duke Holloway¡¯s eyes is that I¡¯m a woman,¡± she replied scornfully. Duke Rosenberg¡¯s eyes met her own. She thought she detected pity in them, so she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I go anyway,¡± she said, changing the subject. ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯d rather not return back to my father¡¯s home anyway.¡± His eyes narrowed and he shook his head slightly. ¡°Then why bother trying to leave?¡± he asked. She just shrugged at him. ¡°Better than waiting in a room,¡± she answered. ¡°If you ask the guards at the door, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be willing to escort you around,¡± he replied. ¡°And how am I supposed to know that unless you tell me?¡± she sniped back. He paused, and their eyes met again. This time, he looked away first. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± he grumbled, looking at the floor. Maude gritted her teeth. How frustrating! She¡¯d nearly made it out of the manor, and now he was telling her that she could walk around the estate with the guards? If she had known, she would have scoped the place out before trying. Now, no matter what she did, she was going to be suspected of plotting to escape. At least the Duke seemed relatively incompetent. If he couldn¡¯t figure out that she was trying to escape because he planned on having her executed, then he must be incredibly dull-witted. A bitter taste filled her mouth. If only she hadn¡¯t vomited in the bush, there was no way this man and his army would have caught her. How infuriating! ¡°Is there anything else I ought to know during my stay here?¡± Maude asked him. ¡°You should know most of it now, I think,¡± he answered sheepishly. ¡°How is the war going, then?¡± she asked. She knew it was only a matter of time before the empire crushed the Aulbertians. Whenever that day came was the day she would need to have escaped by. ¡°From my perspective, or your perspective?¡± Duke Rosenberg asked. ¡°From your perspective,¡± she answered. A smirky little smile wigged its way onto his face. ¡°It¡¯s actually going quite well from my perspective,¡± he answered. ¡°The empire¡¯s troops are surprisingly under trained as far as I¡¯ve heard.¡± Maude fluttered her eyes at him, unable to believe what she¡¯d just heard. ¡°Aulbert is holding its own against the empire?¡± she asked. ¡°Quite well, in fact,¡± he answered, a grin bursting onto his face. ¡°It seems like the empire may have lost its touch.¡± Maude squinted her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± she said. ¡°For what reason would I lie to you? You¡¯re a mere prisoner.¡± Maude winced at his words. They stung a little. He was right, but she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°If I were trying to escape and try to join the fight, I¡¯d be thinking my side is at a disadvantage,¡± she replied. ¡°As if that¡¯ll ever happen,¡± Duke Rosenberg jabbed back. ¡°You didn¡¯t even fight the first go-around.¡± A stab of fire coursed through her. He has to bring that up as much as possible, doesn¡¯t he? He was only solidifying her resolve to escape. ¡°Maybe it was a ploy,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen very few ploys flirt with death as much as you have,¡± he answered. ¡°His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he talked. Was he nervous? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take me so lightly,¡± she said. ¡°Believe me, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Fine, then,¡± she said. ¡°Bring me a newspaper from the empire to prove what you are saying is true.¡± Duke Rosenberg threw his head back and laughed. Maude squirmed in her seat, unsure what she had said that had caused him to laugh so much. ¡°Alright, deal,¡± he said. ¡°As long as you will allow me to add additional context when I bring it to you.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Maude agreed. Chapter 13 Maude sat down on her bed in the attic of the Holloway manor after bathing. At fourteen years old, the training that her father had her doing was positively brutal, and took a toll on her body day after day. Instead of growing womanly curves during the start of her puberty, she was bulking up instead. Today had been no different than every other day for the last two years. Her hands throbbed with unhealed calluses and blisters from gripping her sword all day. Her stomach growled angrily, and she thought she felt the sides of it rubbing against one another. Maude¡¯s step-mother, Zara, would have a maid come to fetch Maude once the ¡°main¡± family had finished dinner. Ever since Maude had turned 10, Zara had refused to let Maude eat with the rest of the family, claiming that it was causing Callum too much stress. Maude¡¯s father had obliged Zara, and Maude became the black sheep very quickly. Though her father did not like her, Zara was allowed to do pretty much whatever she wanted, and had ended up being the person that Maude wanted to deal with the least. Her sword saint awakening had changed nothing. In fact, in some ways, it had made things worse. They all wistfully told her how much they wished Callum had gotten the powers instead of her. She felt the same. If it let her live a more peaceful life, she¡¯d gladly hand her powers over to Callum. What is taking so long? She thought. Her stomach rumbled mercilessly. Surely the maids aren¡¯t playing a prank again. She gritted her teeth. If she went down to the dining room and if it wasn¡¯t time for her to eat, Maude knew she¡¯d be running the risk of getting into an argument with her step-mother. That was never a pleasant endeavor. But if she just sat and waited, there was also a chance that a maid was being particularly nefarious and was intentionally not informing her that she could come and eat. She stood up on her legs that were shaking from a combination of over-exertion and hunger. She tried to pace around the room to help her clear her thoughts and come up with a plan of action, but her physical fatigue was overwhelming her. She felt so weak she could barely stand. That¡¯s it, she decided. If I get into a small fight with Zara, it will be alright, so long as I get food into my belly sooner rather than later. Maude gingerly started down the hallway to the stairs, and began to make her way slowly towards the dining room. As she passed her father¡¯s office, she noticed there were several maids rushing around in the area. That was never a good sign; normally that meant the start of dinner was happening soon. It was late enough that the rest of the family should have finished dinner just about thirty minutes prior. Maude swallowed hard, and considered going back up to her room. Maybe she could manage to wait just a little bit longer... She shook her head at herself. There was absolutely no way she was going to be able to hold out much longer. She was feeling faint from the exertion it was taking just to maneuver towards the dining room. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, weakly to one of the maids. The maid glanced at her, their eyes met, and then the maid looked away with disgust. Maude¡¯s heart dropped into her stomach. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said to a different maid. That maid flat out ignored her, didn¡¯t even bat an eye at her small voice. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. It¡¯s no use, she growled in her head. I should just go down to the dining room and check myself. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Maude continued her journey through the manor. After about five minutes of slow, painstaking movements, Maude was facing the double doors that entered the main dining hall. She paused and listened. There seemed to be very little noise coming from the room. She didn¡¯t hear the clinking of silverware or plates, or Zara¡¯s boisterous laughter coming through the doors. She didn¡¯t hear Callum asking his mother to cut up his meat for him either. In fact, it was safe to say that the dining room sounded not much different from when Maude was in it, dining alone. It was just a prank, then, she thought. Fucking bastards. It also explained why none of the maids wanted to talk to her when she tried to ask. ¡°Okay,¡± Maude said with a heavy sigh. She gently opened the door in front of her, and was greeted by Zara sitting near the head of the table. Son of a...! ¡°Maude,¡± she heard Zara¡¯s snooty voice say, as Maude turned to close the door. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± Zara asked. ¡°I um, uh,¡± Maude said bowing to her step-mother. ¡°I thought that the maids had neglected to tell me about dinner again.¡± Maude paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. Please forgive me. I will leave now, and come back later.¡± Maude bowed again, and started turning to leave. ¡°Later?¡± Zara asked. ¡°What makes you think you should come back later when you¡¯ve come so early for my dinner?¡± Maude swallowed hard and felt her palm sweating against the door handle. I should have just waited, she thought. Zara stood up on her tall high heels, and her evening gown glittered as if to brag that it was worth more than everything Maude owned. Maude took another step back into the hallway. Her head was starting to spin. ¡°You know that you¡¯re supposed to wait for a maid to summon you, but here you are, without a maid.¡± Zara crossed her arms. ¡°Why?¡± she demanded. Maude flinched and took another step back. ¡°I am sorry, Mother, I was just very hungry after a long day of training.¡± Zara grabbed Maude¡¯s wrist, pulled her into the dining room and flung her towards the floor. It was unexpected enough that Maude stumbled and fell. ¡°Foolish girl!¡± Zara yelled. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Maude managed to look up, just in time to see Zara¡¯s hand headed for her face. Two slaps burned Maude¡¯s cheeks. The dizziness Maude was feeling intensified. All she wanted to do was escape from this situation. ¡°You think you are the top dog of this house?¡± Zara asked Maude. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong. You are absolutely fucking worthless. Spending money on your existence is a fucking waste.¡± Spit was spewing from Zara¡¯s mouth onto the floor in front of Maude. She could see the tiny droplets slightly darkening the floor in front of her. ¡°The only reason you¡¯re still alive is because of your sword,¡± Zara continued. ¡°Otherwise you would have been dead long ago. But mark my words, you are absolutely inadequate, despite your capabilities.¡± Maude was trying to focus on the number of spit dots on the carpet. They were surprisingly difficult to count. Zara¡¯s foot met Maude¡¯s shin, and she winced, but did everything in her power to hold back her reaction. Zara was the type of person who was fueled by how others responded to her actions. ¡°You think you can just come down and eat whenever?¡± Zara was saying. ¡°You think you deserve anything besides scraps?¡± Maude could hear Zara breathing heavily. ¡°You deserve nothing. And nothing is what you shall get.¡± Maude felt her heart drop to her stomach. It was going to be nearly impossible to sleep on an empty stomach. And she had a full day of training tomorrow. ¡°Get out of my sight,¡± Zara said, kicking Maude¡¯s shin again. Maude slowly got up as she watched Zara¡¯s feet walk back towards her dining chair. I can¡¯t do this, Maude thought. I can¡¯t keep going like this. She made it to the door, barely holding back her tears. I will do anything in my power to not be like these people, she thought. These people who think violence will solve everything. She nearly collapsed while walking back up the stairs. A maid had to walk around her, and Maude heard her tsk as she walked around. I will never be like them, she promised herself while climbing up the stairs to her attic room. Never, never. When she finally made it to her room, she closed the door, collapsed onto her bed, and silently cried. Chapter 14 Maude¡¯s eyes fluttered open. It had been so long since she¡¯d last thought about the vow that she¡¯d made to herself. Reliving the experience once more lit the fire in her heart again. She sat up and rubbed her eyes, reorienting herself to her comfortable prison in the Rosenberg estate. What would I give to continue a comfortable life like this? She mused. I was born into the wrong family. Maude put her feet into the slippers on the floor. I can¡¯t go back to that, she thought. I¡¯ll die. Maude looked over at the love seat she¡¯d been sitting in while Duke Rosenberg had scolded her. The sun was peeking in through the edges of one of the curtains, leaving a stream of light on the back of the sofa. I hate to admit it, but he was right about that. It won¡¯t be the emperor who kills me if I go back though. It will be my father. She yawned and stretched. Another gown was laid out over the chair again. This one was a dark navy blue. She pulled it on, then brushed and braided her hair. Why does he treat me so well as a prisoner? She wondered. What is his goal? She shook her head. He was so confusing, why not just throw her in his dungeon and let her starve to death? That is what Zara would have loved to have done. Maybe it¡¯s only a matter of time, she thought. I need to try to escape again. Would taking a walk around the garden be too obvious? She opened the curtains to her balcony and spotted the gazebo in the center of the garden. Perfect, she thought. Maude knocked on the door that opened into the rest of the manor. One of the guards opened it and stepped into the room, closing the door behind him. He was tall and handsome, with sparkling warm brown eyes. ¡°What can I do for you, my lady?¡± he asked. ¡°Would it be possible to have tea in the garden?¡± she asked. The guard hesitated, as if he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. ¡°Duke Rosenberg said that I was allowed to take the stroll in the garden if I wished,¡± she continued. Relief spread across the guard¡¯s face. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m more than happy to get that set up for you,¡± he replied. ¡°Wonderful,¡± she said. ¡°Please have my breakfast served there.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± the guard answered. Maude pointed at her shoes. ¡°And make sure to bring a suitable pair of shoes and a cloak for me as well,¡± she added. ¡°It¡¯s a bit too chilly for just a gown.¡± ¡°Understood, my lady,¡± the guard replied, bowing and stepping out into the manor¡¯s hallway. ¡°I will have these prepared for you.¡± ~ The warmth radiated from the teacup into Maude¡¯s hands. Autumn was nearing its end. Maude didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever be able to forget the look that the maid had on her face when the guard told her that Maude was planning on taking her breakfast outside. It was cold enough to be concerned that Maude wasn¡¯t in her right mind to be eating breakfast in the gazebo. She smirked slightly, careful enough to not let the guard see her facial expression. Not only had she been able to get her hands on a cloak as a result, but she would also have plenty of time to scope out the garden to come up with a better plan to escape. Her choice was no longer going to have to be between shredding the sheets up for a large enough rope to escape or keeping herself warm¨Cshe would be able to do both. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Her one disappointment was her shoes. She had specifically asked the guard for appropriate shoes for the garden, forgetting that she was supposed to be a lady. Ladies typically wore shoes for aesthetic purposes, not for practical ones, and so she ended up with decorative flats instead of boots that would be appropriate for running in. The flats would be easier to deal with than the slippers, but she was still liable to slip and fall on her face if she tried to run too hard in them. The steam of the tea warmed her chilly nose. It was fragrant, smelling of lavender and warm black tea. It was a blend that she had never had before, not that she had much time to spend drinking tea in the past. It was a bit too floral for her tastes, but the warmth as it went down was nonetheless pleasant, in spite of a bitter flavor overall. She looked down at her plate and took another small bite of the eggs on her plate. She scanned the garden. In some ways, she was grateful that she hadn¡¯t made it to the fence the first time trying to escape. The area in which she had been headed towards was a very thick grouping of trees. In the night, it had looked like a dense forest, but during the day, it looked very different; it was a small densely packed area with trees, but not far beyond it was an open field. It would have been only a matter of time before she had been caught. Though the distance was far greater, attempting to escape through the back of the garden would behoove her. The trees were dense, the fence was shorter, and there seemed to be endless trees in that direction. But getting there without getting caught was going to be a feat in and of itself. In the daylight, Maude could see that there were several guards patrolling the garden. There seemed to be far less rhyme or reason to their movements than the guards who faced her balcony. Because the speed of patrolling was based on several factors, their movements would be far more unpredictable than the guards who watched the back of the manor. Then, getting up and over the fence was surely not going to be easy in a dress, flats and a cloak. Most of the fences she¡¯d climbed in the past were shorter and she¡¯d always been wearing pants and boots. She sighed, picking at the food in front of her. What would I give to be a bird to fly away from all of this nonsense? She thought. I¡¯m so envious of them. They are free. No one gets to tell them what to do or who they are supposed to be. ¡°Are you alright, Lady Maude?¡± the guard asked her. What had he said his name was again? Jakob? ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± ¡°No, the food is wonderful,¡± she answered. ¡°Sorry, I was just lost in thought.¡± Jakob nodded at her and smiled. ¡°Please let me know if there is anything you need,¡± he said. Maude nodded and smiled, and went back to picking at her food. Where would I go if I choose not to go back to the empire? she wondered. What would I do if I was truly free? She thought back to how impressed and in awe she was when she¡¯d first seen the grove of trees over the border into the kingdom. As far as she could remember, she¡¯d never seen so many trees all at once. The clearing prior to the battle had been a level of majesty that she¡¯d never experienced from a landscape ever before. Surely there is more to this world than the empire¡¯s farms, she thought. And probably even more beautiful things outside of the kingdom¡¯s trees. She paused and remembered seeing some wooden houses on the border of the kingdom. Maybe I could create something like that for myself, she thought. I¡¯m capable enough to hunt and find food and water on my own. She closed her eyes, and imagined what life would be like, living on her own. She¡¯d have no one to answer to. She could wear pants every day, and eat whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted, without being dictated by someone else¡¯s schedule. She could finally relax, and just rest. There would be no more walking on eggshells around her step-mother or her father. No more pretending that Callum could ever possibly be a half-decent duke, or that he could ever beat her in a sword fight. There would be no more snickering, sneering, or spiteful maids. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being executed, or the emperor ever commanding her to go to war ever again. She took a deep breath, the cool air filling her lungs. A cabin in the woods alone sounded like paradise. She watched the patrolling garden guards for a few more minutes. I can pull this off, she thought. I will make my haven a reality. Chapter 15 It was twilight, and Maude was, once again, shredding her bed sheets instead of getting ready to use them. She sat on the balcony and this time instead of shivering, her warm cloak surrounded her. Her hands moved skillfully, having tied so many knots only days before. Rip, tear, rip, tear. It was cloudy, and the glow of the moon couldn¡¯t penetrate the clouds. On top of the cloak being so dark, it would be much easier to keep hidden than it had the previous time. The one snag was still her shoes, and her dress, but at least she had a better chance of success than she had her first go around. Once she had her rope tied, she sat and waited again, staring the guards down through the stone railings of the balcony. They were paying far more attention to the balcony than they had when she¡¯d first observed them. Will I be able to get down in time? She wondered. The change-over seemed as though it should be happening soon. Maude¡¯s feet were starting to go numb from sitting crisscrossed so long. Still, the new guards did not come. Maude felt her stomach muscles tighten. What if they had changed the guard schedule so that it went all through the night without a break because of her? What would she do in the morning when her maid found her with her shredded up bed sheets? It would be obvious what she had intended to do. She was starting to shiver now from the lack of activity. She hadn¡¯t expected to be waiting this long. She sighed and rested her head against one of the balcony¡¯s stone pillars. Just think about your cabin in the woods, she reminded herself. I¡¯m doing this for the cabin. She knew at this point, clinging to the cabin was still only a hope and not a guarantee. She could very well still die out there before she made it to building herself a home. Winter was coming after all. Her breath was visible, puffing out in front of her face. I can do this, she thought, trying to ground herself and calm her anxiety. This is easier than going back to the Holloway Estate. I can do it. Suddenly, faintly in the distance, she could make out two new guards walking towards the guards who faced towards the balconies. She faintly heard one of the new guards call out to the old guards. The old guards turned around, abandoning their vigil of the balconies. Now, she thought. She stood up, ignoring her feet screaming from going numb. She gritted her teeth, tied the rope to the balcony and threw it over the edge. The rope was a bit shorter this time, but still long enough for her to safely make it to the ground. She climbed up onto the railing, doing everything in her power to ignore pins and needles she could feel in her legs. Carefully, she lowered herself over the edge, clutching the rope with her upper body for dear life. She quickly made her way down, while attempting to remember to take occasional peeks at the guards. They were too busy chatting again, to notice her descent. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Once her feet were on the ground, she gently jogged over to the area of the garden that was almost a straight shot to the fence line with the least amount of plants for her to trample on. The last thing she wanted to do now that she was on the ground was make a bunch of nose crushing flowers and alert the guards to her presence. She glanced over towards the guards who would inevitably look at the balcony. It appeared they were finishing up their handoffs. She only had a few minutes before everyone would be alert to the fact that she had gone missing from her room again. She took a deep breath, looking out into the extremely dark garden. She couldn¡¯t even see the fence that she was going to run to. She started running. She was careful to not breathe too hard, and to hold her breathing as steady as possible. She curled her toes in her shoes in hopes of gripping the flats better. She lifted her skirt a ways to help reduce the burden of trying to run in a dress. She still struggled, and was only able to run about a third of her usual speed. ¡°Hey!¡± she heard a guard shout. It came from behind her, towards where the guards must have just finished their hand off. She was, once again, running out of time. The darkness loomed in front of her, and still the fence was not in sight. The garden hadn¡¯t seemed so big during the day, but running through it at night seemed to tell a completely different story. Her breath was beginning to come in gasps, against all of her techniques to help keep it calm. Running in a cloak and a dress was much more difficult for a variety of reasons, since she was moving more weight around. In spite of the training she¡¯d done, her lungs burned. She could hear boots and voices throughout the garden, looking for the missing prisoner. Faster, she thought. I need to go faster. She tapped on a will power that she¡¯d left untapped at first. She sped up only a bit. The fence was finally in sight, towering ahead of her. It was much taller than it had looked during the day. Almost there! I¡¯m almost there! Just a little bit more! She reached her hand out, and a couple of seconds later she felt the cool stone of the fence against her palm. I made it. She wanted to scream and jump for joy. After, she reassured herself. I can celebrate as soon as I get out of here for real. She readily started climbing the fence, struggling once again because of the shoes. She slid a little, scraping her palms. She gnashed her teeth together in pain, and resumed her climb. ¡°There!¡± she heard someone shout. ¡°She¡¯s climbing the fence!¡± Fuck, fuck, fuck! She thought. These fucking shoes! ¡°What would I give to have a decent pair?¡± she wondered aloud. She¡¯d nearly reached the top of the fence. Her dress¡¯s seams groaned under the strain of attempting to climb to the top of the fence. ¡°Stop her!¡± someone yelled out. The clamor behind her was getting louder. Her dress wouldn¡¯t let her body stretch any farther. She felt a hand grab onto the ankle she had yet to pull up to the top of the fence. Shit! She thought. She yanked hard, and heard the dress rip. Her shoe fell off, but the guard¡¯s tight grip remained. ¡°Grab her!¡± He commanded the others. Maude kept trying to pull her leg out from the guard¡¯s grip as guards began climbing the wall around her, getting closer. It was to no avail. ¡°Sorry, miss,¡± one said as he got close to her. She attempted to fight back, but he quickly smacked her on the back of the head, causing her to black out. She had failed. Again. Chapter 16 Duke Rosenberg threw his head back and laughed. His laugh was warm and contagious, and his whole body seemed to participate in it. But considering Maude was getting laughed at, this particular time, she didn¡¯t feel the urge to join in the laughter at all with him. ¡°You are far more crafty than I expected, Lady Maude,¡± he said, meeting her eyes. ¡°I granted you power in hopes of making your stay in the Aulbertian kingdom more comfortable, and you exploited that power in hopes of making your escape. Who wouldn¡¯t? Maude wondered. ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t have given me so much freedom and power then,¡± Maude suggested. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be your fault if I did manage to escape?¡± she asked. Duke Rosenberg smirked. ¡°Sure it would,¡± he replied. ¡°But no prisoner has ever managed to escape my manor,¡± he answered. ¡°Well maybe then I will be the first,¡± Maude suggested with a sniff. She was incredibly annoyed that she had been so close to making it out and still failing. She¡¯d been able to taste freedom for only a brief moment. To have it taken away so quickly had heavily injured her pride. Stupid dresses, she thought, picking at the skirt of the velvet rose colored one she now donned. Stupid shoes! Duke Rosenberg laughed again. ¡°The estate itself is quite vast. It could take you days of running to make it off my property.¡± Maude swallowed hard. She¡¯d had no idea that the Rosenberg estate was that large. ¡°And while several people have made it beyond the fence of the manor, days later we¡¯d find them dead in the forest because the wildlife had gotten to them, or they¡¯d managed to find poison berries.¡± Duke Rosenberg sighed and shook his head. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t want one of the best swords women on the continent to have a fate like that.¡± Maude shuddered. She hadn¡¯t really thought through the time frame up to getting her cabin up and running, or that she¡¯d need to run so far just to make it off the Rosenberg estate. Her father had kept her naive to a lot of the Holloway estate affairs, so she had no idea how comparable the size of Rosenberg was to the size of Holloway. ¡°I¡¯m a sword saint, though,¡± she pointed out to him. ¡°I¡¯m probably more skilled than all of those people.¡± Duke Rosenberg raised his right eyebrow at her. ¡°You¡¯re not incorrect,¡± he answered. ¡°But as of this moment, you are without a sword,¡± he pointed out. Maude¡¯s tongue tasted bitter. She hated that he had a point. ¡°Why are you so eager to escape in the first place?¡± he asked. ¡°What are you lacking in my manor?¡± Maude was dumbfounded that he was even asking her the question. I dunno, she thought. Maybe that execution is all that awaits me here? She cleared her throat. ¡°I am just trying to get back to my duty.¡± Duke Rosenberg threw his head back and laughed again. ¡°What¡¯s this about duty?¡± he asked. ¡°If you were motivated by a sense of duty you¡¯d have fought in the first place.¡± Maude felt her skin prickle. He just had to keep bringing that up, didn¡¯t he? Maude crossed her arms. ¡°I suggested it might be a ploy last time, didn¡¯t I?¡± she asked. ¡°Besides, it is my duty to defend the empire. Whether or not I successfully do so is a different question.¡± Duke Rosenberg was laughing again ¡°I¡¯m sorry did you just say you¡¯re defending the empire?¡± He laughed again. ¡°Your naivete knows no bounds, Lady Maude.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you really think our tiny Kingdom of Aulbert attacked the empire first?¡± Duke Rosenberg asked. His words made Maude pause. Why would a small kingdom go after an empire? Greed, she supposed. ¡°What would the emperor gain by lying?¡± she asked Duke Rosenberg through gritted teeth. He looked at her quizzically. ¡°Do you know nothing of the theory of war, Lady Maude?¡± he asked. ¡°Despite being Duke Holloway¡¯s daughter and the sword saint?¡± Maude felt her face burn. ¡°My father felt it was unnecessary for me to learn such things,¡± she replied. ¡°I have merely been trained in the art of the sword.¡± It was Duke Rosenberg¡¯s turn to look dumbfounded. ¡°What a waste of your talent. You¡¯d be an excellent tactician.¡± Maude blushed again, but this time from being complimented. ¡°My father knows me well enough to know if I would be good at it or not,¡± she protested, feeling a reflexive sting from the compliment. How many times in her life had compliments been coupled with insults? Duke Rosenberg shook his head. ¡°The emperor has a lot to gain by lying,¡± Duke Rosenberg said, switching back to the original conversation. ¡°Many people are much more hesitant to send their loved ones to war when an attack is an unwarranted act of aggression, which in this case, it was. The kingdom of Aulbert has traded and had good relations with the empire for all of the empire¡¯s existence. The attack on us came out of nowhere.¡± He paused and looked at Maude, as if to gauge her reaction to his words. She was trying to keep her face as impassive as possible. ¡°While it was unwarranted,¡± Duke Rosenberg continued, seemingly satisfied with what he¡¯d read on her face, ¡°It was not unforeseen. The empire has been slowly eating up other small kingdoms around it for the last thirty years.¡± Maude felt her nose crinkle up. ¡°All of those kingdoms aggressed against us, first. When we won, we were kind enough to let their people live in the empire.¡± Duke Rosenberg scoffed. ¡°All of those people are living as slaves in the empire, Lady Maude,¡± he said. She felt her body flinch backward. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she answered. ¡°Have you considered that all the things you know about the empire may be propaganda?¡± she asked. ¡°Have you ever considered the same?¡± he shot back. He pulled a couple of newspapers out of his jacket. ¡°I brought what was promised.¡± He handed her the newspapers, and pointed at one of the headlines. Aulbertian Kingdom Holding Strong Against the Empire¡¯s Advances, the headline blared. Maude flipped the newspaper around in her hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t what we agreed on,¡± Maude said. ¡°I specifically said a newspaper from the empire.¡± She looked up at the Duke. He shrugged. ¡°It takes time to get a newspaper from the empire. The times aren¡¯t exactly peaceful.¡± She nodded at him. ¡°You¡¯re still going to get it though, right?¡± ¡°A promise is a promise,¡± he answered with a small nod. Maude flipped to the other page of the newspaper. Ainsworth Empire Declares War on Aulbertia. Are we Next?! She shook her head. The headlines in the Empire and the ones in front of her told two different stories. ¡°Still don¡¯t believe me?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Maude answered with a smirk.. ¡°You are keeping me hostage after all.¡± ¡°Comfortably, so,¡± he replied. ¡°With the intent to have me executed? I am most certainly uncomfortable.¡± Duke Rosenberg laughed again. ¡°Where did you get the idea that you are to be executed?¡± he asked. "You told me this. The first time we met,¡± she replied. ¡°Did I?¡± he asked. He looked up towards the ceiling. ¡°I did,¡± he remembered shaking his finger. ¡°That was a test,¡± he said. ¡°I was just trying to gauge the risk to keep you here,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°You mean...?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guillotine awaiting your head,¡± he confirmed. ¡°At least, not as of this moment.¡± ¡°But why?¡± she asked. I am the empire¡¯s trump card and one of their strongest fighters.¡± She felt her stomach souring. She hated those words, but they were burned into her memory from the sheer number of times her father had told them to her. ¡°And you didn¡¯t fight,¡± Duke Rosenberg pointed out. ¡°True,¡± she said, nodding. She paused. ¡°I never wanted to be a sword saint,¡± she said. ¡°My father always told me that my brother should have been the one to receive the powers. That the world would be a better place if he had.¡± Duke Rosenberg looked at her quizzically. ¡°Any person becoming a sword saint is a gift to the country they are from.¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°Not me.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°So what are your plans for me then?¡± she asked. A playful smile spread across his face. ¡°Would you be willing to duel me?¡± he asked. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she answered. ¡°I told you that fighting goes against my morals.¡± ¡°What if we say if you beat me I¡¯ll tell you all the things you want to know about the war and what the plans for you are?¡± Maude chewed on her lip. She hated to admit it, but what he offered was a good deal. ¡°And if you win?¡± she asked. He smirked. ¡°Though I feel it¡¯s fairly unlikely that I¡¯ll win, if I win you¡¯ll have to go to a ball with me as my partner.¡± Maude¡¯s eyes widened and her eyebrows raised. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he replied. She stood up off the sofa she¡¯d been sitting on for their conversation, and stuck her right hand out in front of her. ¡°Deal,¡± she said. His calloused hand met her own, and they shook on it. ¡°Deal,¡± he agreed. Chapter 17 ¡°We¡¯re going to use real swords?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Of course,¡± he answered, picking up a sword that she assumed was. Maude noticed her sword was nowhere to be found. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous,¡± she pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m literally your enemy and your hostage. I could kill you at any point.¡± Duke Rosenberg shrugged. ¡°But you won¡¯t, Maude.¡± Maude raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are we so close that dropping the ¡®Lady¡¯ title has been permitted?¡± she asked. ¡°Duke Rosenberg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jaspar,¡± he replied. ¡°When we are dueling, we are equals,¡± he replied. ¡°Right, then,¡± she said. ¡°Jaspar.¡± ¡°Choose whatever sword you¡¯d like, Maude,¡± he said. She didn¡¯t know that she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus with her name coming out of his mouth so casually. The only people who¡¯d ever called her ¡°Maude¡± instead of ¡°Lady Maude¡± had only done so out of disrespect. Never out of equality. The only person she could remember saying her name affectionately was her mother. That had been so long ago now, that she could hardly remember. She watched as Duke Rosenberg¨CJaspar¨Cstepped up onto the wooden platform that had been built in the center of the courtyard. Maude didn¡¯t know what else the platform would have been built for, if not dueling, so she assumed that it got used for the purpose fairly often. Winter¡¯s air was beginning to settle in, and the colorful leaves of the trees were mostly gone, or looking brown. The sun peeked through the branches overhanging the courtyard, and shone brightly on the platform. Maude couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the reason why the courtyard was so quiet so early in the morning was because Jaspar had requested it to be quiet, or if all of the soldiers that would otherwise be training were out fighting the war. After closely inspecting the swords, Maude selected one that seemed to be the most similar to her own. She picked it up and noticed that the weight was slightly lighter. I hope its close enough, she thought. ¡°Is that one you feel comfortable with?¡± Jaspar asked her. She nodded at him while stepping up onto the wooden platform. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different from mine, but it¡¯ll do,¡± she said. ¡°Excellent,¡± he said. She faced him, preparing herself for the duel. ¡°Come at me with all you¡¯ve got!¡± Jaspar exclaimed. Maude took a deep breath and tried to remind herself that Jaspar¡¯s life wasn¡¯t necessarily at risk from dueling her. So long as she stuck to her basic sword training. So long as she didn¡¯t go at him with all she had. She lunged at him, beginning the battle between them. He ducked easily, as expected of the leader of troops who¡¯d effortlessly defeated her own. He slashed back at her, and she quickly blocked it. His attacks came in rapid succession. Though she did not struggle to defend herself against them, she was impressed with his skill. He kept her busy enough playing defense that it was difficult to get in a blow offensively. He smiled warmly at her on the other side of his blade. She met his eyes. It was most certainly the first time anyone had smiled at her while dueling. Maude also noticed that he didn¡¯t try to play any dirty tricks like the ones Callum typically deployed. He didn¡¯t try to distract her focus by talking to her or making remarks. He didn¡¯t try to trip her. This was a true duel, fair and square. The type that Maude had only ever experienced against her sword tutor. Someone who truly wanted to see what she was capable of. There was no doubt in her mind that Jaspar was testing her in a similar way. Jaspar blocked another one of her incoming strikes. Then, he said, ¡°Stop.¡± Maude had to hold back her sword from striking out again. ¡°S-stop?¡± she asked, her eyes widening. ¡°But we have no winner yet!¡± ¡°I also told you, specifically, to go all out, Maude,¡± he said. She grimaced at him. ¡°I think going all out is a terrible idea,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a greater likelihood of you getting hurt or killed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°That¡¯s fine?¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not fine.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s my life to risk, after all.¡± ¡°This is not just about your life,¡± Maude said. ¡°It puts my life at stake as well. I¡¯m not about to be executed for the accidental murder of a duke of an enemy country.¡± Jaspar threw his head back and laughed. ¡±That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about?¡± he asked. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Maude responded. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be worried about that?¡± ¡°Well if that¡¯s all you¡¯re worried about, we can fix that with a contract.¡± He turned to Helena, and nodded. ¡°Would you fetch some parchment and quills for me, Helena?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course,¡± she answered, turning on one heel and striding quickly towards the manor. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible swordsman,¡± Maude said, turning back to Jaspar and meeting his eyes. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He smiled and bowed. ¡°Why thank you, Maude. You¡¯re astounding with the sword yourself.¡± She smiled back at him. ¡°I¡¯ve dueled very few people who have given me such a difficult time to keep up with them. You are one of the only ones, ever.¡± HIs smile widened, showing off his teeth. Maude felt her heart skip a beat. His smile lit up his face in a way that made him look exceptionally more handsome than she had seen him look before. His strong jaw seemed to get more pronounced when he smiled, and his eyes crinkled underneath from his cheeks. His face is dangerous, she thought. ¡°Ever?¡± he asked. ¡°Ever,¡± she replied, her smile mirroring his. Helena was back, parchment and quills in tow. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaspar said, sitting down on the edge of the wooden platform. ¡°I¡¯m going to write a contract that will protect you if you accidentally kill me during our duel.¡± He put the paper on the platform and started writing on it. ¡°And Helena, here, will ensure that this contract is followed through with.¡± Maude nodded. Her heart felt heavy. The piece of parchment may protect her life if she were to accidentally kill the duke, but it would not protect her from the mental anguish she would spend the rest of her life with. I just have to be careful, she thought. I can use my powers, but I can¡¯t just let it take over me like the other times. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaspar said, handing the piece of parchment to her. ¡°Give it a read and let me know if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like about it. Otherwise, go ahead and sign it.¡± He gently put a quill next to Maude¡¯s thigh as she sat down on the wooden platform next to him. She looked over the contract. His handwriting did not look as if it belonged to a man at all. It was neat, loopy, elegant, and very easy to read. She read through every word just to ensure that he wasn¡¯t tricking her. It said everything he said it would say. It didn¡¯t have any words that Maude didn¡¯t understand. It seemed as though he was being honest. So long as Maude remained neutral and chose to stay at the Rosenberg manor, she was welcome. Should she intentionally harm any of the inhabitants or go against the Duke¡¯s will, whether that Duke was Jaspar or someone else, only then would she no longer be welcome to stay. ¡°This deal seems too good to be true,¡± Maude said. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°My people will take care of you unless I say otherwise.¡± Maude picked up the quill by her thigh and signed her name underneath his. Next to his loopy letters, her handwriting looked exceptionally masculine. She was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Now that we can get back to our match, I want you to actually come at me with all you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret these words,¡± Maude said with a small smile. ¡°I most certainly will not.¡± He stood up on the grass and offered her a hand to get up with. She took it gently, and grabbed her sword. They both stepped onto the platform again. Maude faced Jaspar once more, and took another deep breath. She closed her eyes, and found the wooden, pristine, treasure chest inside of her that she tried so hard to keep under lock and key. She opened it. Ah, the feeling of her abilities. It had been so long. Her sword vibrated in her hand, singing a beautiful melody to her¨Ca sound only she could hear. A golden, green glow surrounded her being, and her sword. She could feel her muscles strengthen and become more flexible. There were only a few documented sword saint abilities, and Maude had one that was called Augment. It made her faster, stronger, and allowed her to extend her blade through channeling energy to the end of the blade. Her ability was far more dependent upon the physical capabilities and sword play technique that she had, more so than some of the other sword saint abilities. It was one of the reasons she hated her ability so much; at least if she had gotten a different one, her father might have toned back forcing her to train so much. ¡°Incredible,¡± she heard Jaspar whisper. Under most circumstances, Maude likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear him, but her ability also heightened her senses, which made her much better at finding and targeting enemies. ¡°Ready?¡± she asked him with a small nod. ¡°Ready,¡± he answered, nodding back at her. She lunged at him, and as her speed was heavily increased, he nearly didn¡¯t have enough time to block her sword. She met his widened eyes. She smirked at him. ¡°You asked for this,¡± she said, smugly. While during the first iteration of their duel, she had primarily been on the defense due to his speed, she was now primarily on the offense, thrusting and slashing her blade at him more often than he could with his. Much to her chagrin, he was still able to keep up with her blows. She had yet to have anyone be so successful at defending against her while she was in this form. It was why she¡¯d hesitated to use her abilities in the first place. She noticed that Jaspar had some footwork and moves that she didn¡¯t recognize. I wonder if that¡¯s why he¡¯s able to keep up with me so well, she mused. Clang, clang, clang, went the swords. As the battle wore on, they both managed to nick each other¡¯s hands, but there was still no true winner. Jaspar was the first evenly matched partner she¡¯d ever had while using her ability. Her breathing was heavy, and whenever she thought she saw an opening, he managed to block it. Whoever ends up the most tired is going to be the loser, she thought. This is no longer a duel of strength, but it is a battle of attrition. Finally, she saw an opening. Jaspar was swinging towards her, and she thrust towards his neck but held steady, just enough for the blade to bile his flesh only a little. At the same time, she felt his blade nip at her own neck. They were both breathing heavily. It was a draw. Well this is new, she thought. ¡°What happens if there¡¯s a draw?¡± she asked him, her sword still pointed at his neck. He withdrew his sword from her neck, so she took hers away from his. ¡°Then I guess,¡± he breathed heavily, ¡°We both lose.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s better than going to a ball with you and whatever else you may have cooked up for me,¡± she said with a smile. He smirked. ¡°At least you have the sense to have been afraid,¡± he said, sitting down again on the wooden platform. She sat down next to him, still trying to catch her breath from the exertion. ¡°I think that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had a draw,¡± she said. ¡°Guess that means I¡¯m better than whoever they had teaching you.¡± ¡°Undoubtedly,¡± she answered. ¡°If all of the soldiers in the kingdom of Aulbert are as well trained as you, I can definitely see why you would be able to hold your own against the empire.¡± He smiled warmly at her. ¡°Aulbert has been preparing for a long time should the Empire ever decide to declare war on us.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Maude said, cheekily. ¡°Stop right there. I¡¯m not sure yet if I believe you about the empire being the aggressor.¡± Jaspar threw his head back and laughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you concrete proof.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Maude said. ¡°That¡¯s what I need. Something irrefutable.¡± Though the mood between them was playful, Maude caught herself hoping that he genuinely did bring irrefutable evidence. I need to change the subject, she thought, scratching at her hands. I don¡¯t like what my mind is wandering towards. ¡°You pulled some moves I¡¯ve never seen before,¡± she said. ¡°Are those special Aulbert moves?¡± she asked. He grinned at her. ¡°They are,¡± he said. ¡°Would you like me to teach them to you?¡± The sun peeked through the trees, lighting up Jaspar¡¯s hair and face in a golden light. The sun reflected in his eyes, almost causing them to shimmer in the glow. She felt her heart skip a beat again, threatening to jump into her throat. ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± she said with a warm smile. Chapter 18 A late fall dusting of snow covered the tree branches and the dueling platform. During the first snowfall, Maude had looked out the balcony windows in awe at the trees that were softly blanketed with the powder. It was unlike any winters she had ever seen in the empire. In the empire, the wind had howled through the open plains, making it feel far colder than it actually was. Even now, looking up at them from the wooden dueling platform, the majesty of the snow laden trees had her gaping like a fish. ¡°What are you gawking at?¡± she heard Jaspar¡¯s voice, behind her, ask. Maude whirled around, and looked up at his face. ¡°The trees.¡± she answered, feeling a flush run up into her cheeks. ¡°I thought they were beautiful with all the colored leaves, but they are even magnificent with snow donning their branches.¡± He looked quizzical. ¡°Are there not many trees in the empire?¡± he asked. She shook her head. ¡°At least not where I¡¯m from,¡± she answered. ¡°There might be one or two here and there, but for the most part, the land near the capitol is used for farmland, so it appears barren.¡± She tapped one of her fingers on her chin a couple of times. ¡°Though, now that I think about it, there weren¡¯t a whole lot of trees in the empire at all. I think the most trees I¡¯d ever seen in my life at that point was when we crossed into the Aulbertian territory.¡± It was Jaspar¡¯s turn to stare at Maude. She felt a flush creeping up her neck again. ¡°What?¡± she asked. He cleared his throat, looking embarrassed. ¡°Ah, sorry about that,¡± he said. ¡°I just found it quite surprising that you¡¯d never seen so many trees before. I guess that just means I¡¯ve taken the view for granted,¡± he said, meeting her eyes with a small smile. Maude smiled softly back. ¡°Well, should we get started?¡± she suggested, gesturing to the sword rack nearby. ¡°Sounds great,¡± he said. ¡°Pick out whichever one you want.¡± Maude walked over to the rack, and found the one that she had used for their duel before. she picked it up, checking it¡¯s heft once more, and nodded sharply. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, stepping back up onto the platform. ¡± I¡¯m ready.¡± " Will you run me through the moves and stances that you already know?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡± I just need to know what all I need to teach you.¡± " Of course,¡± Maude answered. She briefly ran through the stances and sword movements that she knew. Jaspar nodded along as she did so. ¡°Good, So you know all of what we consider the basics here in Aulbert,¡± he said. "This is considered the basics?¡± she asked, her eyes opening wide. "This is considered advanced and towards the end of training in the empire!¡± Jaspar smirked. ¡± The advanced techniques only really build on what we call the basic ones. they just leverage the power that is already behind the basic ones and amplify it. it¡¯s similar to your sword saint ability, really.¡± ¡°Show me,¡± Maude said, feeling her eyes sparkle. He looked at her, bemused. ¡°Curious question,¡± he said, while coming up behind her. He started gently moving her arms and torso into a different position. Maude¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the physical contact. It¡¯s nothing, she told herself. It¡¯s just because few people have touched me as gently as he does. ¡°Hmm?¡± she replied to him out loud. ¡°If fighting goes against your morals, why do you want to learn these moves so much?¡± he asked. She turned her head to look at him, and then realized how close their faces were to one another. She caught his vibrant blue eyes, and felt her heart stutter. She quickly turned away from him, feeling her face burn. She could feel his breath on the back of her ear. ¡°Umm,¡± she replied, trying to steady her heart. ¡°I guess because it¡¯s the only thing I really know how to do,¡± she answered. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s the only thing you know how to do?¡± she could feel his body behind hers. She swallowed hard. Maybe this was a bad idea. He gently twisted her wrist. ¡°So when you thrust your sword like this, if you turn your wrist like this and slash your sword outward again, you¡¯ll basically have two hits, one right after the other.¡± He stepped away from behind her. ¡°Try it,¡± he commanded. She did. He was right, the movements seemed to flow well from one another, making it easy to potentially get two hits in, one after another. No wonder her men hadn¡¯t stood a chance. ¡°Good,¡± He said, coming up behind her to adjust her body again. Her heart was stuttering in her chest with every light touch. No, she said to herself. Absolutely not. It¡¯s just because of the close contact. ¡°To answer your earlier question,¡± she said, as he was adjusting her into a new position to build on, ¡°After my sword saint abilities manifested, I was never allowed to do anything but train.¡± ¡°When did your abilities manifest?¡± he asked. ¡°When I was twelve, about ten years ago,¡± she answered. He paused his movements. She could feel his breath softly rustling her hair. ¡°Did you ever debut? Get etiquette lessons?¡± he asked. Maude shook her head. ¡°Never,¡± she answered. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. Maude¡¯s heart squeezed. They were heading into dangerous territory now. These were things that she most certainly did not want him to know. He had gone back to adjusting her gently. ¡°Um, well, you know,¡± she replied awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he replied. ¡°So if you cut down in this position instead of up, you have a lot more power in the blow. If you cut off to either the right or left immediately after, you¡¯ll maintain the power of the original strike, while getting a second hit in.¡± He stepped back away from her again. ¡°Try it.¡± She tried the new move. It felt a little awkward as she was much more used to slashing upward in this stance. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a hard habit to break,¡± she said with a smile. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°If you practice a lot, you¡¯ll get the hang of it,¡± he replied. She could tell from the tone of his voice that he was smiling behind her. He came back up, and started adjusting her into the new stance. ¡°So tell me what you mean,¡± he said, looping back to the conversation Maude was hoping he¡¯d forget. ¡°Well, my father just wanted me to be the best sword saint I could be,¡± she answered. ¡°So I was never allowed to do anything else. You saw my ability. Augment is highly dependent on the user¡¯s capabilities. My father wanted me to be as capable as humanly possible.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jaspar said behind her. ¡°Your father sounds like an ass,¡± he said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Maude replied, shocked by his comment. ¡°Sorry if that¡¯s offensive, but. Training every day isn¡¯t even required by imperial soldiers in this country. I can¡¯t imagine that changing all that much, even if they were to have the augment ability.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not offensive,¡± Maude replied. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, either. I¡¯ve just never heard anyone say it out loud.¡± He chuckled behind her, the warm sound filling her ear. ¡°Okay, from this position, you would normally cut across, right?¡± he asked, gently flicking her wrist with the sword in it. ¡°Right,¡± she answered. ¡°Instead of doing that, slash diagonally up, as it will continue the momentum of your sword and be a harder cut for your opponent to block.¡± He stepped away again. ¡°Try it.¡± She did. Once again, he was correct. The motion was smooth and easy, and she could feel that there was going to be more power behind it then what she¡¯d been taught to do. ¡°This is incredible,¡± she told him. He laughed warmly, coming back in close to adjust her again. ¡°A sword saint that lived in our kingdom about forty-five years ago or so came up with these techniques,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure he had the Augment ability as well, which is how he was able to find the movements that would best leverage the weight behind them.¡± He started adjusting her again. ¡°What is your father like?¡± she asked, switching the subject again. ¡°My father has long since left this Earth,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°He passed away in an accident while I was a child.¡± Maude searched for emotions in his voice and words, and there was none to be found. ¡°How old were you?¡± she asked. ¡°I was seven,¡± he answered in a factual voice. ¡°And while I should have been made a duke right there, my mother pulled a few strings to buy me a few years. And a few years later, when I became the duke, I was ready and capable of defending her from my family members. They were trying to take advantage of us and House Rosenberg¡¯s funds. It was incredibly difficult.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Maude said. ¡°That sounds like it was hard.¡± ¡°It was,¡± He answered. ¡°I lost half of my childhood because of a man I barely knew. My mother loved him dearly, but he was always busy working while I was growing up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Maude said. ¡°And what of your mother now?¡± ¡°She lives in the manor,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°She spends a lot of her time doing any kind of needlework.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Maude said. ¡°Is your relationship with her good?¡± Jaspar let out a small sigh. ¡°What is with these questions today, Maude?¡± he asked. She could tell that he was a little bit amused, but also frustrated, based on his voice. ¡°Now, when you¡¯re in this stance, typically you thrust forward, but that leaves you open to being injured yourself. That¡¯s part of why we had a draw when we dueled,¡± he pointed out. ¡°So instead of attempting to hit your opponent, you can use this move to fake them out, as if you are going to attack, block, and create an opening for yourself to slash diagonally.¡± He mused her arm carefully in a diagonal line. ¡°Try it,¡± he said, stepping away. ¡°You were asking me questions about my life,¡± Maude replied while she practiced the move a few times. ¡°I thought it was only fair to ask some of you.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°Last one,¡± he said. Coming back in to adjust her body again. ¡°My mother and I have a decent relationship,¡± he said. ¡°She just lost a part of herself when my father died and it¡¯s something she¡¯s never gotten back.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He¡¯s like me, she thought to herself. He¡¯s basically an orphan. ¡°And what of your mother?¡± Jaspar asked her. ¡°My mother passed away when I was three years old,¡± she answered. ¡°And my step-mother, Zara, came in shortly thereafter. It was a short while later when she gave birth to my brother, Callum.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember all that much about her, honestly,¡± Maude said. ¡°Except I can still feel her warmth in my heart.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your step-mother like?¡± he asked. ¡°She hates the fact that I exist,¡± Maude answered. ¡°And will do anything in her power to make my life a living hell.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Are you sure you want to go back to the empire? I wouldn¡¯t have been trying to escape if that¡¯s what I was going home to.¡± It was Maude¡¯s turn to laugh. She threw her head back, and ended up hitting him in the chest. She looked up at him, and he was looking down at her. Their eyes met. His normally fierce blue eyes looked soft, and they were glowing with some kind of emotion. Too close! She thought. We¡¯re way too close! ¡°Oops,¡± she said, feeling herself blush and moving her head away from him swiftly to hide her face. Jaspar cleared his throat. ¡°You alright?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, sorry,¡± she said. ¡°You just surprised me!¡± she paused, clearing her throat from the awkwardness in the air. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on going back there,¡± she continued. ¡°Pretty much anywhere in the world is better than there, and you are most certainly right that I¡¯d probably face a guillotine for returning to the empire. I was thinking about building my own cabin and living peacefully in the woods.¡± Jaspar chuckled in her ear. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound half bad,¡± he answered. ¡°And now if you¡¯re ever successful, I know where to search for you.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± Maude said, laughing again. ¡°Would you be leaving anyone important behind in the empire?¡± Jaspar asked. Maude thought about Sara Savoy, and remembered her face for the first time in a while. She thought back to the last conversation she¡¯d had with Sara, and how Maude hadn¡¯t even been able to say that she¡¯d defend Sara if it was necessary. And then there was Silas. He was someone who Maude had known nearly as long as she could remember. They had always been close friends, though their relationship had changed a little when they had gotten older. She and Silas were supposed to get married if they both made it back from the war alive. She felt a pang of sadness at the thought. But being able to marry Silas was now only a pipe dream; she had betrayed her country, and a Marquis¡¯s son wouldn¡¯t be allowed to marry a fallen noble. ¡°No one too important,¡± Maude finally answered. Whether she liked it or not, she would not be able to have either of them in her life going forward. ¡°That¡¯s not so bad then,¡± He said. ¡°Okay, in this last one, typically you would be cutting down, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± she answered. ¡°But if you move in a backwards L-shape, you will catch your opponent off guard with your slash across, and be able to block their coming blade, while slashing upwards. Try it.¡± Maude ran through the new movements. ¡°Great, now I want you to practice on a target dummy.¡± He stepped down from the wooden platform, and offered her a hand, which she took to step down herself. He led her over to a practice dummy. Maude felt her heart sag a little that there was no longer a need for close contact. She practiced the new movements on the dummy, with Duke Rosenberg guiding her and making comments every now and then to help her correct any mistakes she made. Due to the fact that most of the new moves were tweaks, it did not take her long to get them down successfully. ¡°Bravo!¡± Duke Rosenberg said, clapping his hands. ¡°Thank you so much for your help,¡± Maude said with a small bow. ¡°The pleasure was all mine, Lady Maude,¡± he said. They leisurely walked over to the sword rack, where Maude would return her sword. ¡°And please, feel free to ask one of your guards to take you down here if you¡¯d like to practice any time,¡± he said. ¡°That sounds dangerous,¡± Maude said with a smirk. ¡°I think I can trust you,¡± he said, smiling smugly back. ¡°On an unrelated note, how would you like to participate in society in the Aulbertian Kingdom? It sounds like it¡¯s an experience you¡¯ve never gotten to have, and if it¡¯s one you¡¯d like to have, I can probably pull a few strings to make it happen.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d be okay to attend society events in an enemy country?¡± she asked, drawing her eyebrows together. ¡°That seems like it would be a bad idea.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said. ¡°But I have a cousin who I could easily convince to take good care of you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d love to, then,¡± she answered. She felt like skipping and leaping for joy. Society events were an experience she always wished she could be a part of, but was never allowed to be. ¡°Great,¡± he replied with a soft smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll get it set up for you then.¡± ¡°Duke Rosenberg,¡± she said, while putting the sword back into the rack. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked. She turned to meet his blue eyes and to search through them. ¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡± she asked. He smiled warmly. ¡°Well, Lady Maude, you¡¯ve been an incredible help to my kingdom,¡± he answered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°You will see,¡± he replied. ¡°In time.¡± Chapter 19 Maude sighed heavily, wishing for the thousandth time that she had declined Duke Rosenberg¡¯s offer for her to have a society life in the kingdom. ¡°Again,¡± her dinner etiquette teacher commanded. Maude picked up what had been deemed as the ¡°salad or appetizer¡± fork. She put it down after watching her teacher nod. She then lifted the ¡°soup¡± spoon, and put it down. Then it was the dinner fork, the bigger of the two. Lastly, the dessert spoon, the smaller of the two spoons. ¡°Excellent,¡± the etiquette teacher said. ¡°Now practice cutting with your knife again.¡± Maude picked up her dinner fork, catching herself before she grabbed the incorrect one, and picked up her knife with her left hand. It was surprisingly difficult to cut left handed. In the weeks that had followed her lessons of the sword with Duke Rosenberg, he had set up etiquette and dancing lessons for her, in hopes of helping her to not commit a faux pas against someone of the nobility in Aulbert. And for the first time in her life, she agreed with her father, and wished she had been born a man. There were so many small rules she was expected to remember to be considered a ¡°proper lady,¡± and dancing required her to let her partner lead, and was the complete opposite of sword fighting in nearly every way. She had previously thought that she was relatively graceful and light on her feet, but that perception of herself had been utterly crushed the first time she¡¯d trampled on her instructor¡¯s feet, and he¡¯d promptly declared that they were done for the day. It had been torture! On the bright side, Maude thought, while attempting to air cut an invisible steak, I at least know why there were so many people I unintentionally offended. ¡°Great work!¡± her etiquette teacher said. ¡°You¡¯ve been improving a lot this week, Lady Maude. Keep it up!¡± Maude smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lady Cora,¡± she replied. She¡¯d spent hours going over what she had learned with Helena. It was nothing short of painstaking work. ¡°Just in time,¡± Lady Cora said as Maude¡¯s dancing instructor strode into the dining room. ¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± the lanky tall man said. As per usual, his suit was crisp, while his wild curly gray hair was everywhere. ¡°Right this way, Lady Maude,¡± he said, opening his arm to let Maude hook through it. She did, as this was her first lesson everyday; letting someone escort and lead her. They walked slowly to the ballroom, as it gave Maude ample time to practice matching her partner¡¯s speed. Swordplay wasn¡¯t really a partnered sport, all of the ¡°partners¡± she¡¯d had were more like opponents. It was all about matching the opponent¡¯s speed, while also attempting to change that speed through blows of her own. Being escorted was similar, but she struggled to use any speed but her own. ¡°We have a visitor today, as I am still dealing with some pain in my toes from last time,¡± he said with a curt smile. Maude grimaced. Last time he¡¯d been worried that she¡¯d accidentally broken one of his toes, she¡¯d stomped so hard. ¡°Does our visitor know that I¡¯m not the best dancer?¡± she asked. ¡°Worry not, dear,¡± he said, patting her arm. ¡°He is very well aware that is the case.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Maude still felt her stomach turn at the thought that her new victim wouldn¡¯t understand how despicable she was at dancing. They rounded the corner and stepped into the doors of the ballroom. There, in the corner, in a well-fitted suit of his own, was Duke Rosenberg. ¡°Duke Rosenberg,¡± she said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It felt like she¡¯d barely gotten to see him at all since her sword lessons. She had wondered if it was the war that had been keeping him so busy. ¡°I was told that you needed a different partner for this afternoon¡¯s lesson,¡± he said. ¡°So I cleared my schedule.¡± Maude glanced at her dance instructor. He was very closely inspecting some artwork that had been painted on the ceiling. ¡°Did he inform you that my dancing is atrocious?¡± she asked Duke Rosenberg. He broke out into a grin. ¡°I would expect nothing less from you, Lady Maude.¡± He strode over to where she was standing. ¡°My lady,¡± he said. ¡°Would you give me the honor of this dance?¡± Maude felt her cheeks warm. He held his hand out in front of her. ¡°Of course,¡± she murmured, gently placing her hand in his. The instructor walked over to his violin that was on a stand by one of the the columns of the room. Duke Rosenberg guided Maude toward the center of the room. ¡°Ready?¡± Duke Rosenberg asked her. ¡°I think it¡¯s more appropriate to ask if you¡¯re ready,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I¡¯m definitely never ready to dance.¡± He chuckled at her response. The violin began playing the music that had become extremely familiar to Maude over the past few weeks. ¡°Follow my lead,¡± Duke Rosenberg said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that,¡± she answered. ¡°I only really know how to stomp on feet.¡± ¡°Stomp on my feet all you¡¯d like,¡± he replied with his handsome smile, making her heart flutter. ¡°You¡¯re definitely the first and you most certainly won¡¯t be the last.¡± ¡°I hope for your sake that I¡¯m the last,¡± Maude answered, trying to keep up with Duke Rosenberg¡¯s movements. She gestured her head towards her instructor. ¡°He always acts like I¡¯ve committed the gravest of sins!¡± Duke Rosenberg laughed, and in the corner of her eye, she saw her instructor grimace. ¡°Marvin has always been the dramatic type,¡± Duke Rosenberg said. ¡°Ah, Marvin,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to remember his name all afternoon, thank you.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Duke Rosenberg replied, with a low chuckle. Just then, she stomped on his foot hard. He visibly winced. ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised, what with you being a sword saint and all, but you definitely stomp a lot harder than most women I know,¡± he informed her. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, cringing. ¡°I just can¡¯t seem to get my steps right.¡± Duke Rosenberg pulled her closer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. She stomped on his foot again. ¡°Closer is not necessarily better.¡± Her heart was pounding in her chest. If I stomp on him too many times, he may have me killed. ¡°Listen to me, Maude,¡± he said softly in her ear. Chills ran down her spine, giving her goosebumps. ¡°You are my sword,¡± he murmured. ¡°What?¡± she asked. Her voice was too loud from their proximity to one another. ¡°Think of yourself as my sword,¡± he said. ¡°My body leads yours. Where you go, I go. Stop worrying about your feet and start paying attention to my movements. Your feet will naturally follow.¡± She switched her attention to his body¡¯s movements, but not before stomping on his foot again. He recoiled a bit from the blow and cleared his throat. She felt the way he was moving his body, and she could feel the rhythm that Marvin had been trying to drive into her head for weeks. ¡°One-two-three, one-two-three,¡± she could hear the eccentric older gentleman¡¯s voice in her head. ¡°There you go,¡± Duke Rosenberg said. He moved his body forward, so she moved hers back. He moved his right leg towards her, so she moved her left leg back. ¡°You¡¯ve got it now,¡± he said. ¡°Just like that.¡± ¡°The way you explained it makes so much more sense,¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± She was sure that she still could use more improvements, but at the very least, she would be able to not injure any partners that she might have to dance with. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°Now that you are ready to go to society events, shall we take the time to get you some things to wear?¡± he asked. ¡°It would also give you a chance to see the capitol.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± she replied. ¡°Wonderful,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll have Jakob escort you tomorrow morning then.¡± Maude felt her heart drop and droop in her chest. So Duke Rosenberg wasn¡¯t going to be able to come with her. ¡°Sounds great,¡± she replied softly. Chapter 20 The carriage pulled up to a storefront that was in the heart of the capitol¡¯s marketplace. People were bustling around in every direction like a swirling pattern in the marketplace. Maids had their arms full of packages, trailing behind young noble ladies. Young aristocratic men were checking their pocket watches. A peasant girl wearing plain clothes was selling fresh hand picked flowers to anyone who would pay her the time of day. The smell of spices and seasoning filled the air, along with the scent of baking bread. Back in the empire, Maude had only been able to go to the main marketplace a handful of times, but the Aulbertian one was similar enough that it gave her a pang of homesickness. The Aulbertian marketplace reminded her of meeting up with Silas before the war and eating sandwiches. She felt her heart ache in her chest. If only my life had been simpler, she thought. I could¡¯ve gotten married to Silas and been pretty happy. Helena and Jakob stepped out of the carriage before her. She sighed softly, wishing she¡¯d been able to go on a shopping trip like this with a friend or a lover. It had been something Sara had always told her about doing, but she¡¯d never gotten the chance to. Sara had always told her that it was more fun to shop with people that she cared about. Maude grabbed the hand that was reaching out to her outside the carriage¡ªsomething she¡¯d only just learned was considered very impolite to not do¨Cand made her way down the steps of the coach. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± she heard Duke Rosenberg¡¯s voice say. Her eyes widened, and she looked at the owner of the hand she was holding for assistance. ¡°Duke Rosenberg!¡± she exclaimed. She noticed she had been a bit too loud, as people looked over at her and her commotion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked forcing her voice to be softer. ¡°When did I say you were coming alone without me?¡± he asked. Maude thought back to the previous afternoon. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t coming,¡± she replied. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you were either.¡± He smiled as she let go of his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t let Helena and Jakob have all the fun with you,¡± he said. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡± He held his arm out for her to link hers through, and she felt a blush settle into her cheeks. Standing so close to him, she caught a whiff of what smelled like soap, and the smell of trees, a smell she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever be able to forget. He led her down the street, past several shops that were selling curios, luxurious furs, and practical goods. Her eyes widened as they passed a sword shop. She had never seen such beautiful, ornate swords before. Her sword had been crafted specifically for her and was more intricate than a regular sword, but it was not because someone had requested to make it that way for her, but because it was a tradition in the empire to give every sword saint a sword uniquely crafted with that sword saint in mind. Finally, they came to a dress shop. There were several different types of ball gowns and evening gowns displayed in the windows. They also had everyday dresses, similar to what Maude had been given during her stay at the Rosenberg manor. The party of four walked in the door, the bell jingling each time one of them touched the door. ¡°Welcome in, welcome in!¡± a seamstress with a thick rope of black hair tied behind her head said. ¡°How may I assist you today, Duke Rosenberg?¡± she asked. ¡°We are looking for some attire for the lady,¡± he replied, gesturing to Maude. ¡°She needs dresses that are acceptable for several different types of occasions, but for balls and tea parties, primarily.¡± ¡°Oh, very nice, very nice,¡± the seamstress said, gently grabbing Maude¡¯s wrist and tugging her away from the rest of their party. ¡°I should have somethings that will fit her,¡± she said, after thoroughly eyeballing Maude. ¡°Would you like me to custom make her some gowns as well?¡± ¡°That would be excellent,¡± Duke Rosenberg said, while Maude started to shake her head. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Maude stated, drawing an ¡°x¡± with her arms in front of her chest. ¡°And pray tell, why not?¡± he asked her, looking confused. ¡°If you are going to participate in high society in Aulbert, you need to look the part!¡± The seamstress looked up at him, smiling warmly. ¡°His grace is correct, Lady Maude,¡± she said, her head swiveling back to Maude. How does she know my name? Maude wondered. Did Jaspar call ahead? ¡°Let¡¯s start with the ones you already have sewn,¡± Duke Rosenberg said. ¡°We¡¯d like to see all of them.¡± ¡°All of them!¡± Maude exclaimed, and then quickly clamped her hand over her mouth realizing she¡¯d been too loud again. The seamstress shot her an understanding smile. Stolen story; please report. ¡°Of course, of course, Duke Rosenberg!¡± she exclaimed. She yelled something into the back in a language that Maude didn¡¯t recognize, and Maude saw a young girl, no older than twelve, scurrying around to find the dresses. ¡°My daughter will bring them,¡± she said, gesturing to Maude to a changing room. She banged her walking stick on the ground and said, ¡°Go ahead and start getting prepared to try them on.¡± The seamstress nodded at Helena. The maid nodded back. ¡°Try...them on?¡± Maude asked. Is this a normal experience for a dress shop? Maude couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Were noble ladies really allowed to try clothes on before they purchased them this whole time? Maude remembered how she had struggled to learn how to hand patch some of her clothes when they tore on her from their age, or the growth that she¡¯d experienced, while she had been in the Holloway manor. She¡¯d poked herself with needles so many times, she had sworn she¡¯d be feeling those pokes forever. But it had all been worth it to avoid Zara¡¯s wrath when she needed new clothes. She couldn¡¯t even fathom how many times Zara had purchased Maude clothes that were a size too large...which had always led to more patching and stitches needed on Maude¡¯s part. ¡°Of course, my Lady,¡± Helena replied, to Maude¡¯s confusion. ¡°We want to make sure they look nice on you and fit well before we purchase them.¡± ¡°Ah, right, of course,¡± Maude replied, feeling her face flush again. It¡¯s a rare moment when I¡¯m not finding new ways to embarrass myself in front of the duke, she thought. Helena pulled Maude into the room, closing the curtain behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Maude, I¡¯ll make sure to help you into the dresses.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Maude asked Helena. ¡°Most certainly, My Lady,¡± she replied. ¡°Duke Rosenberg assigned me to assist you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Maude replied, feeling her heart drop in her stomach. Can I trust her? She wondered. So far, Helena had been the maid that had been the nicest to her. But Maude hadn¡¯t really interacted with her all that much, or requested her services. Will she start to ignore me when she realizes that I¡¯m inadequate? The seamstress¡¯s daughter came into the small dressing room, carrying an armful of gowns. There were dresses of every color; hot pink gowns, navy gowns, and emerald gowns. Bows and lace seemed to be covering every inch of the fabric. The daughter carefully hung the dresses on a rack that was in the room with them. Maude caught sight of herself in the mirror. She was tall for a woman, and lean. Her chestnut hair was tied in a bun on top of her head. She¡¯d always kept it short, but in the weeks since the war had begun, it was starting to grow long. She was wearing a green peasant gown, and looked plain. She wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, but she¡¯d never been able to try, either. ¡°Which one would you like to try first?¡± Helena asked, as the daughter stepped out of the room. Maude looked over the dresses, and pulled out a navy blue one with lace and a few bows on the sleeves. ¡°How about this one?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Of course, my Lady,¡± Helena said. ¡°I think this one will look really nice on you.¡± She helped Maude remove the dress she was wearing, and Maude stepped into the silky smooth material. Why is Duke Rosenberg doing all of this for me? Maude started to wonder. He said that I did a lot of the Kingdom, but I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about. She thought back at all of the things she¡¯d done since she had left the Holloway manor to go to war. As far as she knew, she hadn¡¯t done anything for Aulbert. In fact, all the things she had done, she¡¯d done selfishly, for herself. Is it because I refused to fight? She wondered. Is the kingdom doing well in the war because I chose not to fight? Helena pulled the ribbons on the back of the dress. Hard. Maude gasped for breath for a moment, surprised. ¡°Are you alright, my Lady?¡± Helena asked, sounding confused. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Maude answered. ¡°You just surprised me.¡± ¡°This is surprising?¡± Helena asked, concern in her voice. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never gotten to wear anything like this before,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never owned such expensive things in my life, or even had my own maid.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a duke¡¯s daughter, my lady,¡± Helena protested, pulling on the ribbons again. Maude winced. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Maude replied. There was an awkward pause. Maude wasn¡¯t really sure how much she should tell Helena. Whenever she¡¯d told people in the past about what it had been like to live in her father¡¯s house, it was dismissed as an exaggeration. ¡°Well,¡± Helena said, tying the bow behind Maude¡¯s back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. You get to try these things now.¡± She patted Maude on the shoulder. Maude glanced at herself in the mirror. The gown was a bit gaudier than what she¡¯d prefer, but nonetheless, Maude looked like a completely different person, even to herself. The dress¡¯s style forced her to stand proudly rather than slouch. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a small smile. It felt like she was playing dress up in her mother¡¯s clothes, but Maude felt like a woman more than she usually did. Even without her hair and makeup done, she looked a little bit like a duke¡¯s daughter. Helena placed her hands on Maude¡¯s shoulders. Her brown eyes met Maude¡¯s own in the mirror, and Maude could see the warmth shining in them. ¡°My Lady,¡± she said, a smile creeping onto her face. ¡°You look stunning.¡± ¡°Thank you, Helena,¡± she replied with a small giggle, before looking at the floor. Helena spun her around gently, ¡°Now, go show the duke how beautiful you are, too!¡± Maude gently pulled back the curtain to the dressing room, and stepped into the area of the main store. She took a few steps before she looked around at the people who had been waiting for her. The seamstress looked as though she was in awe. ¡°So much potential,¡± Maude thought she heard the seamstress murmur. Jakob¡¯s face had cracked into a smile, something Maude had never seen him do. And then there was Jaspar¡¯s face, who seemed to be wearing a look of a mixture between amusement and reverence. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Jaspar said, sounding as though he was choking on his words. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely take this one.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the seamstress replied with a bright grin on her face. Maude felt her face flush as she turned away from the group of people inspecting her. So this is why noble ladies love to shop and dress up, she thought as she walked back into the room with Helena. I understand now. Chapter 21 ¡°Welcome, Lady Maude,¡± a brown haired young woman wearing a fuchsia dress said. ¡°I was so excited when Duke Rosenberg contacted you about coming to my tea party.¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m Cristyne Zellers.¡± She had an earnest look on her face that made Maude¡¯s heart speed up. I wonder if we will become friends, Maude thought. ¡°Lady Zellers,¡± Maude said, nodding her head. ¡°Please call me Cristyne,¡± she replied, clasping one of Maude¡¯s gloved hands. ¡°Thank you so much for allowing me to come.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°I have to greet more guests, but I hope we will have some time to chat together today.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Maude replied with a smile. Maude strode through the doors to the doors to the ballroom, Jakob trailing behind her. Instead of being decorated for dancing, tables lined the floor, each with place cards, a tiered tray worth of treats, and a teacup on a saucer. Wow, Maude thought. This is incredible, the level of detail that went into this. Purple asters lined nearly every surface in the room. Deep purple satin covered the tables, and a lavender colored tulle bow domed each chair¡¯s backside. ¡°It¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jakob, Maude¡¯s ¡°guard¡± said to her. ¡°Lady Cristyne is Duke Rosenberg¡¯s maternal cousin, and his mother¡¯s family is well-known in our kingdom to be some of the most detailed party planners.¡± ¡°It looks straight out of a fairytale,¡± Maude agreed. She paused and realized that Jakob was the perfect person to ask questions to. While Duke Rosenberg may have had Jakob come with her to ensure she remained captured, he could also be used to guide her and prevent her from fumbling socially. ¡°Jakob,¡± she said. ¡°What is the normal protocol for guests after greeting the host?¡± He smiled warmly at her. ¡°Typically ladies will socialize with their friends and find their seats so that they know where to sit when the host is ready to begin.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Maude said, breathing out heavily. She began her descent down the stairs into the ballroom, smiling at all the ladies who dared look at her. I¡¯m here for the experience, she reminded herself. And if I¡¯m lucky I may get to make a friend or two so I¡¯ll at least be less lonely in Duke Rosenberg¡¯s manor. Several ladies looked at her with disgust. Maude felt her heart skip a beat. It was a look she knew so well, there was no way she could possibly mistake it. She also saw a handful of ladies examine her with what looked like curiosity. Butterflies flitted around in her stomach. Was this really a good idea? She wondered. I don¡¯t even like tea. Will I find any part of this enjoyable? Will I really be able to participate in noble society in an enemy country? Maude reached the bottom of the staircase. I supposed I won¡¯t know until I try it, she thought. She started looking around at each of the tables looking around for where her name had been placed. She continued to smile at everyone whose eyes she met. No one seemed to be brave enough to talk to her. Or are they sizing me up instead? She finally found her name tag, and it was in one of the seats next to the hostess. ¡°Ah,¡± Jakob said. ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, typically the seats next to the hostess are reserved for close friends or honored guests.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Maude¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An honored guest? Her? Never in a million lifetimes did she ever think that she¡¯d ever be considered an honored guest. And in an enemy kingdom for that matter! ¡°Ah,¡± Maude said. ¡°Thank you for that information, Jakob. That¡¯s good to know.¡± Her heart felt like it was pounding. She felt giddy and as if she¡¯d spent her morning skipping through a garden of flowers. Has my luck changed around? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why has all this good stuff been happening to me lately? It almost seemed too good to be true. It seemed as though her fate had completely changed the moment she¡¯d crossed paths with Duke Rosenberg. More and more ladies came into the hall, and talking and laughter filled the room. Most of the young women did not seem all that eager to sit down in their seats, leaving Maude as a very apparent outsider. She squeezed her hands together tightly. I hope this doesn¡¯t last too long, she thought. She noticed a few ladies glancing in her reaction. Her mouth started to go dry when she noticed Cristyne slowly, gracefully making her way down the ballroom staircase. Other guests noticed as well, and they began making their own ways to their seats. Maude sighed in relief. Thank goodness that didn¡¯t last as long as I¡¯d feared it would, she thought. Cristyne stood at the bottom of the staircase, and rang a small bell in her hand, in hopes of grabbing the party¡¯s attention. It worked, and the ladies who hadn¡¯t noticed her descent began finishing up their conversations and heading to their seats. Maude noticed that the ladies did not go and sit in their spots, but that they went and stood behind the chairs of their spots. Maude followed suit, standing up out of her chair and standing behind it. Did I already make a mistake? She wondered. She noticed that Jakob stood off to the side near the edge of the ballroom. He was close enough that he¡¯d easily be able to stop her if she tried to escape, but far enough to make her feel as though she at least wouldn¡¯t get eavesdropped on by her chaperone. ¡°Everyone,¡± Cristyne said with a warm smile on her face. ¡°Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to come to my tea party today.¡± There was a little bit of clapping from the audience. Maude joined in, chewing on her lip a little bit. ¡°We have three tea varieties for you today,¡± Cristyne continued on. Three? Maude thought, feeling her eyes widen briefly. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m even going to be able to make it through one tea. Maude had to practice her tea party manners with water because she¡¯d still struggled with choking down any kind of tea her teacher had offered her. ¡°The first one,¡± Cristyne was saying ¡°Is a warm floral Jasmine tea. You all know that this is one of my all-time favorites, so I hope you enjoy it.¡± Murmurs spread through the crowd, and it mostly sounded like excitement. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s one I¡¯ve tried before, Maude thought. ¡°The second tea will be a lavender Earl Grey. It will continue the floral theme before our final tea, which will be a blueberry hibiscus tea.¡± Excited murmurs ran through the room again. ¡°A hibiscus tea!¡± one of the ladies at Maude¡¯s table was saying. ¡°How extravagant. I¡¯ve always wanted to try one.¡± Maude¡¯s eyebrows raised. If a noblewoman of the Aulbert had yet to try a hibiscus tea, it was unlikely she ever had. It will probably be bitter, she thought. I have yet to try a tea that isn¡¯t. ¡°At each table,¡± Cristyne was saying. ¡°I have provided milk, sugar, and honey, all of which will pair well with the three teas that I have prepared for you today, so please feel free to indulge and try it out.¡± Maude turned her head to the side, thinking back to the times whenever she¡¯d had tea in the past. Did I ever add anything to the teas? She tried to remember. She didn¡¯t think she had. Will it change the flavor significantly? She wondered. I would do nearly anything to make the flavor more bearable. ¡°Lastly,¡± Cristyne said at the front of the room. ¡°Today we have with us an honored guest, Lady Maude Holloway, the empire¡¯s sword saint,¡± Cristyne gestured towards Maude, and the room grew loud quickly. Cristyne cleared her throat, and the attention returned to her. ¡°Thankfully, Lady Maude has been assisting Duke Rosenberg with the strategy for the war to help us bring our loved ones home sooner. He requested our warm welcome of Lady Maude, as she will be staying in Aulbert for the foreseeable future.¡± The attention shifted back to Maude, and she saw all sorts of emotions on people¡¯s faces. She felt herself flush red. She hadn¡¯t realized that she would be announced in this manner. Some of them were clapping for her, and she wasn¡¯t even sure what they were really clapping for. Helping Duke Rosenberg with the war strategy? I¡¯ve done no such thing. What did Duke Rosenberg tell Lady Cristyne to allow me to come to this tea party? I am merely a prisoner, and only staying here because I have nowhere else to go. It was certainly nothing for these Aulbertians to be clapping about. ¡°Now, without further adieu,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°Let the tea party begin!¡± Chapter 22 All of the ladies in the room began pulling out their chairs to sit down and Maude followed suit. Maids and servers came out of the woodwork, each bearing one of the three teas to serve to the table. Lady Cristyne strode carefully across the ballroom, over to Maude¡¯s table. ¡°So you¡¯re the famous sword saint, huh?¡± the young lady to Maude¡¯s right asked her. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Maude replied, faking a smile. I don¡¯t want to talk about being a sword saint, she thought. ¡°What is it like?¡± the lady asked, smiling back at Maude, her shining amethyst colored eyes sparking in the light. ¡°Battle?¡± Maude asked. The lady¡¯s eye lit up brighter, and she nodded enthusiastically. Maude couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°It¡¯s gruesome,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯d wish going into battle on my worst enemies.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± the woman said, crinkling her nose. ¡°How does it feel when you use your ability?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Maude paused. ¡°I¡¯d liken it to taking a hot bath but from the inside out.¡± ¡°Wow, how fascinating! I envy your capabilities, Lady Maude.¡± ¡°Lady Melissa,¡± Lady Cristyne¡¯s soft, sweet voice said. Is she trying to be stern? It¡¯s hard to tell because of how sweet she sounds. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Lady Melissa said with a wicked grin. ¡°My father is one of the generals in the war but he won¡¯t tell me anything about what it¡¯s like. Yet he¡¯ll gladly use my war strategies.¡± Maude felt her stomach doing flip flops. This was the last kind of person she¡¯d want to talk to. Someone who¡¯d quickly be able to pick up on her faults and weaknesses and would be able to use that to their advantage. Someone who knows a lot more about war than I do. Maude smiled weakly at Lady Melissa. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you,¡± Lady Melissa continued. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten to go out and see new parts of the world! And you¡¯re allowed to be strong and defend yourself.¡± One of the maid¡¯s poured the Jasmine tea in front of them into their cups. Between the scent that was steaming from her cup, and the words that Lady Melissa was saying, Maude was reminded of Lady Sara from the empire. It¡¯s been so long since I thought about her. Maude studied the patterns of the table cloth¡¯s weaving. I wonder how she¡¯s doing...did her brother or her lover return from the war? Maude¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What if Sara¡¯s brother or her lover had been in my battalion? What if they died in front of me? Would Sara be able to forgive me? What would she think of me if she knew that I had just run away from the fight? Does she know that I ran away? Does she blame me for killing them? ¡°What do you think, Lady Maude?¡± Lady Melissa asked. Maude shook her head quickly, breaking herself out of her swirling thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Melissa,¡± Maude said. ¡°I was lost in thought. What were you asking for my opinion on?¡± Lady Melissa smiled warmly. ¡°I was asking if you think it¡¯s fair that, in general, young ladies are prohibited from learning any weapon usage.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Is that true in the empire? Maude couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Perhaps that could explain why Sara had been so envious of me. ¡°Ah,¡± Maude said. ¡°I don¡¯t really have much of an opinion,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Lady Melissa said with a sniff. ¡°You never had to deal with being told you¡¯re incapable of fighting.¡± ¡°Lady Melissa,¡± Lady Cristyne warned softly from Maude¡¯s left. Lady Melissa glanced at Lady Cristyne then looked back at Maude. ¡°Say, Lady Maude. How did you get your powers in the first place? They say only the most well-trained swordmasters can manifest them, or that the person was put in an incredibly distressing situation. What was it for you?¡± Maude felt her heart rate increase. She squirmed in her seat. Her breath started coming in short gasps. Who is this woman? And why is she so interested in me? ¡°Um, uh,¡± she said, looking around the table to see if there would be anyone willing to help her. She felt beads of perspiration building up on her forehead. ¡°Are you alright, Lady Maude?¡± Lady Cristyne asked her. Maude was so overwhelmed that she was unable to find her voice. This had never happened to her before. She shook her head in response to Lady Cristyne¡¯s question. ¡°Let me get you to the powder room,¡± Lady Melissa said, looking genuinely concerned. Maude nodded. Her body was weak and shaking. Lady Melissa wasn¡¯t Maude¡¯s preferred person at the moment, but from the look on her face, she did seem genuinely upset. Lady Melissa stood up, and Lady Maude wrapped her arm over Lady Melissa¡¯s soldier to help keep herself steady. They caught several glances from the other ladies as the two of them walked to the powder room together. ¡°Based on your reaction,¡± Lady Melissa said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing your powers manifested from the difficult situation.¡± Maude nodded, still trying to catch her breath. ¡°Sorry,¡± Lady Melissa said. ¡°If I¡¯d have known I would have never brought it up.¡± Maude nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous,¡± Lady Melissa continued. ¡°Killing others is nothing to be jealous of,¡± Maude managed to get out. Lady Melissa opened the door to the powder room, and they stumbled toward the couch together. Then, Lady Melissa slowly lowered Maude onto it. ¡°But being able to defend oneself and loved ones is noble,¡± Lady Melissa replied. ¡°And having the capability to try to defend myself and die trying is preferable to being taken in as a slave in the empire.¡± Slaves again, Maude thought. What if what Duke Rosenberg had told me was actually true? ¡°Do you really think that will happen?¡± Maude asked, her voice still weak. Lady Melissa smirked at her. ¡°With you on our side, I don¡¯t think so. But still, it was the first thing that came to mind when the empire declared war on us.¡± She pulled the handkerchief from Maude¡¯s bag and began carefully dotting at the beads of sweat on Maude¡¯s forehead. ¡°I greatly admire the courage it took to switch sides,¡± Lady Melissa said with a soft smile. ¡°That could not have been easy.¡± Honestly, what has Duke Rosenberg been telling these people? They have nothing to be grateful towards me for. Maude just nodded, unsure of what to say. ¡°Now I have confidence we will make it through,¡± Melissa said. Maude smiled at her weakly, her breath finally starting to calm down. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± Melissa asked. Maude nodded. ¡°Water, please,¡± she said. ¡°Of course,¡± Melissa replied, standing up, off the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back then.¡± Maude nodded at her again. As Melissa was leaving the room, Maude leaned her head back on the back of the sofa and closed her eyes, taking deep breaths. With her eyes closed, she could see him again. His beard was unkempt and scraggly. His hair growing out of his head was half silver and greasy. His teeth were half-rotted out of his skull. His skin was pulled tight over his cheekbones, and his breath reeked of alcohol. Maude recognized the leer on his face. She opened her eyes in the present, feeling her heart rate starting to pick back up. What an absolute failure I am, she thought to herself. I¡¯ve tried so hard to forget him, but here I am, still remembering that moment whenever someone asks me the origin of my ability. She sighed out loud. ¡°Maude?¡± a lady¡¯s voice asked. Maude snapped her head up off the couch. Who is this person to just call me by my name? Standing in front of her was a petite blond haired, blue eyed lady. She wore one of the most frilly gowns that Maude had ever seen in her life. Maude squirted at her, but the lady did not look familiar at all. Whoever she was, she was certainly being rude. Chapter 23 ¡°Excuse me?¡± she replied, clearing her throat. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Fronica Von Wickten,¡± she said with a small curtsy. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Marquis Von Wickten.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Maude replied, not sure why who¡¯s daughter this girl was would matter to Maude at all. ¡°What is your relationship with Duke Rosenberg, Maude?¡± Fronica asked. Maude drew her eyebrows together. ¡°What does that matter to you?¡± she asked, feeling defensive. No matter how it was sliced, as far as Maude knew, no one really had the right to interrogate her about her relationship with the duke. Fronica crossed her arms over the ornately decorated gown she was wearing. The gown looked like it had cost her father the same amount of money Duke Rosenberg had spent on everything he¡¯d bought for Maude. ¡°It matters to me because Duke Rosenberg is going to be my fiance soon.¡± She tossed her hair in a cheeky manner, her curls spilling everywhere. Maude felt her heart drop. ¡°Why would that matter to me?¡± she asked. ¡°I am merely Duke Rosenberg¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°You never know with men,¡± Fronica replied, glaring at Maude. ¡°I just want to make sure you know that he¡¯s taken before getting yourself into deeper trouble.¡± ¡°You never know with men?¡± Maude replied, flabbergasted. ¡°Have you ever met Duke Rosenberg?¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve already tried to tread on my territory then,¡± Fronica replied snidely. ¡°I¡¯m glad I came to undermine your plans.¡± Maude was lost for words. What the hell is this girl¡¯s problem? Assuming I¡¯m stealing ¡°her¡± man? Cornering me while I¡¯m alone and not with him so I can¡¯t possibly have a legitimate defense? But what if she¡¯s right? Maude thought. What if he is engaged to her? What would happen to me after he got married? It is not as though Duke Rosenberg and I ever talked about partners with one another. There was no doubt in Maude¡¯s mind that if someone like Fronica Von Wickten would do everything in her power to drive Maude out of the Rosenberg manor. What would that mean for him and I? She thought. No, she decided, pushing the thoughts out of her mind. I can think about this later, now is not the time. ¡°Our parents have been planning our engagement for a long time,¡± Fronica was saying. ¡°And the prince of Aulbert is to be married to the princess of Gardia. Being the Duchess is a coveted position, and having grown up in a duke¡¯s household, I¡¯m sure you, too, want it.¡± Fronica rolled her eyes as if Maude was an over privileged young lady who was overstepping her bounds. Oh the irony, Maude thought. She still didn¡¯t know what to say to this lady. She hadn¡¯t even thought about the duke in that manner, let alone what it would be like to live in any other household than her father¡¯s. Pretty much anywhere else was likely to be a dream in comparison...but she wasn¡¯t about to give Lady Fronica more weapons to use against her. ¡°But consider your window of opportunity closed, as his mother and my parents have been meeting about announcing our engagement soon. Please look forward to it.¡± Fronica curtsied again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Von Wickten,¡± Maude said, finding her voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± Fronica rolled her eyes and sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to try to deny it even though just a minute ago you looked like you¡¯d been struck by lightning. Please, Maude. You cannot fool me. I¡¯ve known Jaspar since we were children.¡± She called him by his name, Maude thought. It must be true. Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Her stomach felt all tangled up. It can¡¯t be true, a small voice in her thought. Her heart panged against her will. Wouldn¡¯t he have said something to me if he had a fiance? ¡°Fine, believe what you want, then,¡± Maude replied, surrendering, and not really knowing what else to say. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes again. Despite how unpleasant the conversation had been, Lady Fronica had been a great distraction. Maude could no longer see his face in the darkness. All she felt was irritation toward Lady Fronica. ¡°Just leave me alone,¡± Maude asked. Lady Fronica snorted. ¡°If you leave my future husband alone, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Maude replied. It is going to be difficult living with him, though, she thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do your best,¡± Lady Fronica replied. ¡°I want you to do what I tell you to do.¡± What the fuck is this girl¡¯s problem? Maude wondered. I could never do what she is doing right now. Maude opened her left eye and studied Lady Fronica. Her face was pink, and she was breathing heavily. ¡°As you wish,¡± Maude replied, in hopes of getting the lady to leave her alone. Fronica made a noise that Maude could only really interpret as a growl, and then the door to the powder room burst open, with the sounds of Lady Melissa carrying Maude¡¯s water. ¡°Lady Von Wickten?¡± Lady Melissa asked, sounding confused. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was just keeping Lady Maude company until you returned,¡± Lady Fronica replied sweetly. Ugh. So she was that type of girl. The type of girl Sara had always warned me about. ¡°Oh. Well, thank you, I suppose,¡± Lady Melissa said, switching places with Lady Fronica. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then,¡± Lady Fronica replied with a honeyed smile. ¡°It was lovely to meet you, Lady Maude,¡± she said. ¡°It was lovely to meet you as well,¡± Maude replied, unable to conceal the boredom in her voice. She didn¡¯t even give Lady Fronica the courtesy of looking at her as she left. Maude heard the powder room door close behind the annoying woman. Maude¡¯s eyes met Lady Melissa¡¯s lavender ones. ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry, Lady Maude,¡± Melissa said, handing her the glass of water. ¡°It was impossible to find someone who could help me. But if I had known Lady Fronica Von Wickten was going to ambush you when I left, I would have never left in the first place.¡± Ambush, Maude thought. So Melissa doesn¡¯t like Fronica either. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Did she ask you about the Duke?¡± Lady Melissa asked while Maude gulped some water down. ¡°Yes,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Why did she do that? Is it true that they are engaged?¡± ¡°Eh,¡± Lady Melissa said. ¡°I think it¡¯s partially true. There have definitely been talks between the Rosenbergs and the Von Wicktens over the years. So there is a pretty good chance that the Duke and Lady Von Wickten will get married.¡± She shrugged. Maude¡¯s stomach sank. ¡°However,¡± Lady Melissa continued, ¡°Lady Von Wickten is also obsessed with the duke and I¡¯ve never even seen him give her the time of day.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Maude replied, feeling her stomach loosen a little. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it too much. I¡¯m sure the duke will help you establish a place to live once the war is over. So you really don¡¯t need to worry about Lady Von Wickten unless you intend to try to marry the duke.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Maude replied. She put the glass on one of the end tables near the sofa. ¡°Shall we return to the party?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± Lady Melissa said with a smile, reaching her hand out to Maude. Maude took it with a smile, and the two of them began making their way back to the party. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Maude asked while they were making their way back to their table. ¡°Of course,¡± Lady Melissa replied. ¡°How do you make tea tolerable to drink?¡± Lady Melissa chuckled in a warm musical tone. ¡°If it¡¯s too bitter for you, add a teaspoon of honey.¡± ¡°That will make it tolerable?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I think it tastes much better that way,¡± Lady Melissa replied, smiling again. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Of course,¡± Lady Melissa replied, with a smile. They had reached their table, and Maude carefully adjusted her dress as she sat down. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Lady Cristyne asked. ¡°I was worried about you, Lady Maude.¡± Maude smiled. ¡°All is well,¡± she answered, grabbing her teaspoon, and dipping it into the jar of honey in front of her. ¡°Oh good,¡± Lady Cristyne replied, clutching her chest with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Yeah, I just went too far,¡± Lady Melissa replied, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°I got so caught up in my jealousy that I got carried away.¡± ¡°Oh you,¡± Lady Cristyne said warmly. ¡°Why did you invite Lady Von Wickten?¡± Lady Melissa asked, lowering her voice so that only the three of them could hear. ¡°Do you think I had a choice?¡± Lady Cristyne asked, making her already small voice sound even smaller. ¡°As soon as she heard Lady Maude was coming, she demanded an invitation.¡± ¡°Gross,¡± Lady Melissa scowled. ¡°While we were in the powder room, I went to get Lady Maude some water, and Lady Von Wickten went into the room and cornered Lady Maude while I was out.¡± Maude sipped the now lukewarm Jasmine tea with the honey added. Though the honey makes it better, it¡¯s still not my favorite, Maude thought. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Lady Cristyne murmured. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that, Lady Maude.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± ¡°Make sure you tell your cousin that his fiance-to-be is cornering people again,¡± Lady Melissa said. ¡°I will,¡± Lady Cristyne replied. Maude finished the last bit of tea in her cup. ¡°Which one would you recommend next?¡± she asked Lady Melissa. ¡°Try the hibiscus one,¡± Lady Melissa said, pointing at a ceramic blue teapot with gold filigree on it. Maude carefully began to lift the teapot. ¡°Ah,¡± Lady Melissa said. ¡°The empire must have unique customs.¡± She gestured to one of the servants who took the teapot from Maude¡¯s hands and then poured the liquid into Maude¡¯s cup. How bothersome and inefficient, Maude thought.The ladies are probably used to not having to do anything themselves and may even see it as a privilege to be served. But what a waste of time. Maude smiled at Lady Melissa. ¡°Thank you. I never got to take etiquette lessons in the empire, so this is all still new to me.¡± Maude stirred in a teaspoon of honey. ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± Lady Cristyne said. ¡°Why were you unable to take lessons?¡± Maude paused for a moment and thought about how she wanted to word her sentence. ¡°My father was very dead set on me learning, sharpening, and honing my sword skills,¡± she said. ¡°There was not enough time in the day for both.¡± ¡°That sounds brutal,¡± Lady Melissa said. ¡°It was,¡± Maude said with a small nod. She lifted the tea cup to her lips and a fruity and floral scent engulfed her nose. She took a sip. ¡°This is lovely!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it so much,¡± Lady Cristyne said with a warm smile. Chapter 24 Maude stared at the titles on the spines of the books in front of her. I understand, she thought. Though she had never attended balls or tea parties in the empire, it was not as though she had never been invited to them. After dwindling over the years, the invitations had eventually stopped coming. She was the daughter of a duke. There was no doubt in her mind that most of the invitations she had gotten over the years were likely out of obligation. Outside of Lady Sara and Lord Silas, it was not as though she had tried very hard to make friends either. Lady Sara always informed Maude that her reputation preceded her, and that Maude¡¯s reputation was far from stellar. It was no easy feat to be considered the rudest person in all of society, after all. Upon reflecting on how smoothly the tea party went in Aulbert, save for the interaction with Fronica Von Wickten, it was clear that through no failure of her own, she had fallen into every rude trap in high society, when she lived in the empire. She ignored invitations, didn¡¯t eat or drink things she found distasteful, was loud and boisterous, met with men who were not her fiance, and wore pants everywhere. She probably could have gotten away with pants everywhere as the sole sword saint of the empire, but after everything else, pants was probably just the final nail of the coffin that had once been her reputation. It was quite clear that her father and Zara had set her up to fail miserably by not giving her any etiquette lessons. Maude stroked the back of a book¡¯s spine. Etiquette Through the Ages, it was titled. But why? She wondered. What had the Holloways had to gain by her having an absolute trash reputation? It seemed more likely that Zara was the type of person who should have been scrutinizing Maude¡¯s every action. With even the slightest possibility of tarnishing the Holloway name would have been heavily criticized, Zara should have been scolding Maude. I wonder if my reputation would have affected my chances with Silas, she thought. Though her father and Lord Silas¡¯s parents had never officially promised for her and Lord Silas to marry when they were older, they had discussed it often. It had always seemed as though her future was set with him. She had never really questioned it. Though Lord Silas was not as near high status as her, being the son of a count, there was no way that Maude would have ever been able to survive as a countess without any etiquette skills. Maude stood up and continued her search. She narrowed her eyes, desperately looking for any books on etiquette for the empire. She was curious to see how different the Kingdom of Aulbert¡¯s etiquette was from the empire. Had she really been that bad? ¡°Why?¡± she murmured out loud, trying to come up with what her father could possibly have had to gain by her making an absolute fool of herself. I made a fool of myself before going to war in front of the emperor, a small voice buried in a corner of her heart said to her. It is almost as if my father had been trying to get me killed. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the parent of a sword saint?¡± she heard Duke Rosenberg¡¯s voice repeat in her mind. She shook her head. None of it made any sense. He didn¡¯t train me in any of the arts of war besides sword fighting, but he was more than happy to ship me off as a leader of a battalion, too. It just doesn¡¯t make any sense. A book caught her eye that was on the shelf above where she had just been looking. Etiquette of the Empire it was called. She reached up for it, but it was just barely out of her reach. She felt a warmth behind her and saw as a hand reached up above hers and grabbed the book off the shelf. ¡°Jakob?¡± she asked, whirling around to look at the person behind her. It was most certainly not Jakob. Duke Rosenberg stood there, the book in his hand, offering it to her. ¡°Jaspar,¡± he replied with a crooked smile on his face. Fronica Von Wickten would kill me in a heartbeat if she knew this just happened, Maude thought, taking the book from his hand. Her heart was stuttering in her chest. ¡°Duke Rosenberg?¡± Maude said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You can call me Jaspar when we¡¯re alone,¡± he replied, the smile blossoming on his face. Maude glanced over at the corner where Jakob said he would be waiting for her in. He was now missing in action. ¡°Ah, Jaspar,¡± Maude replied, trying to get some distance from. Fronica, Fronica, Fronica, her mind screeched, in reminder. She slowly started to inch away from Jaspar. ¡°I had a free moment and wished to come check on you. Helena told me you were in here.¡± He gestured at the book. ¡°Were your etiquette lessons unsatisfactory? I can find you another tutor.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Maude cleared her throat, having to pause in her inching away to look a little less suspicious. ¡°No, they were fine,¡± she replied. ¡°I was just curious how different the etiquette was in the empire in comparison to here. I never had etiquette lessons there, after all.¡± ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Jaspar asked her. ¡°It¡¯s not as though you¡¯ll ever be able to return to the empire.¡± ¡°Ah, well,¡± Maude shifted her weight. ¡°As I told you, I was unable to go to any society events due to always training with the sword, but I wasn¡¯t particularly popular either,¡± Maude said. ¡°After how smooth things went at the tea party, I was wondering if it wasn¡¯t because my etiquette was so bad before that I was unpopular.¡± ¡°That would make sense,¡± Jaspar replied, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°Nobles everywhere seem to take it very seriously when someone does something they perceive as offensive. Especially the higher the person¡¯s rank.¡± Maude grimaced. He must think I¡¯m such a loser, she thought. ¡°What was life like in the empire as the duke¡¯s daughter?¡± Jaspar asked, changing the subject. ¡°It surprises me that you weren¡¯t popular. I assumed that you would have had people trying to be your friend or marry you, with you being a sword saint and the duke¡¯s daughter.¡± Maude winced, and chuckled. ¡°I think the men in my unit thought more highly of me being the sword saint more than anyone else I¡¯d ever met in the empire did.¡± He looked at her confused. ¡°Did people not know who you were?¡± he asked. ¡°Everyone I¡¯ve ever met from the empire knows your name.¡± Maude shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s part of why I was curious about this book.¡± ¡°What was it like to live in your house, then?¡± he asked, looking concerned. Maude chewed on her lower lip. Do I dare tell him the truth? She wondered. Will he look at me differently if I do? Fronica, Fronica, Fronica! Another voice blared inside her. He might as well have a fiance, so you should definitely try to leave the library as soon as you can squirm your way out of this conversation! Do it, a softer, hard to hear voice whispered to her. Tell him the truth. She met his eyes. He was looking at her expectantly. ¡°Well?¡± he asked. ¡°It was horrible,¡± Maude found herself saying. ¡°My mother died when I was young, and my step-mother was never very fond of me. My father and step-mother always seemed to prefer my younger brother Callum over me. I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat with the family and had to eat their table scraps after they were done. The maids never respected me, and I¡¯d always find my bath water the opposite temperature that I¡¯d asked for.¡± The words were tumbling out of her mouth now, quicker than she could even think of them. ¡°I trained day in and day out but was never given any formal education the way Callum was. Neither my parents nor Callum had any qualms about physically punishing me or withholding food despite how hard I was training.¡± Jaspar looked bewildered. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± he asked. Maude felt a lump forming in her throat. She nodded in response to his question. ¡°In a lot of ways I was treated worse than the help,¡± she confirmed. Her voice sounded scratchy from the emotions she was barely holding back. ¡°What the hell?¡± Jaspar asked, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Maude shrugged, trying to shrug off the emotions that were dangerously close to spilling out. I made a mistake, she thought, kicking herself internally. I should have never shared this kind of information with a man who is on the verge of being engaged to someone else. Fronica Von Wickten was right to be nervous of me. He wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her close into a hug. Maude¡¯s tears spilled while her heart simultaneously lit up. Jaspar is always so gentle with me, she told herself. That¡¯s all it is. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Maude,¡± he said. ¡°I could have never imagined that¡¯s what you went through.¡± Maude was unable to respond, as sobs took over her body. ¡°How did you even survive?¡± his voice sounded stunned. ¡°Why would a parent of the sword saint treat the sword saint in that manner?¡± One of his hands was doing a circular motion on her back. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand,¡± Maude said when she found the opportunity to speak again between her sobs. ¡°What is it about me that is so intolerable?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Jaspar whispered. ¡°Nothing about you is intolerable.¡± He continued to comfort her until her sobs subsided to mere sniffles. He let her go and took a step back. Maude could tell from the look on his face that he felt awkward. Damnit, she thought. I let myself go too far. I should have never¨C ¡°I really appreciate you telling me that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m gathering all that you experienced through them has played a role in your disdain for war.¡± Maude¡¯s eyes widened at his insightful deduction. She nodded. ¡°I will do anything in my power to not be like them,¡± she said. It was a half-truth. But now wasn¡¯t the time to unload on him the other half of the truth. ¡°I told you before that my father died when I was very young,¡± he said, looking up at the sunlight streaming in the library window. ¡°My mother made a lot of sacrifices to ensure that I did not lose my place as the rightful heir to the duke.¡± He looked over at Maude again. ¡°As a child, I had to put on a brave front every day against uncles, cousins, and even my aunt, who were all vying to steal the dukedom from my mother and I. I think I told you before, she managed to delay my becoming a duke by a couple of years, right?¡± Maude nodded, remembering their conversation from when he was teaching her the sword techniques. ¡°My mother met with all of those family members nearly every day. They hurled insults at her, and a couple of times, even managed to injure her.¡± His eyes had a faraway gaze in them now. ¡°I did everything I could to quickly become qualified enough to protect her from all that.¡± He shook his head. ¡°In a sense, those people robbed my innocence.¡± Maude felt her heart squeeze in her chest. So he had it rough in a different way. ¡°And as soon as I became the duke, it became my responsibility to fend them off to ensure me and my mother¡¯s safety.¡± He sighed. ¡°Though it¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯ve gone through, every day felt impossible.¡± ¡°I can relate,¡± Maude said, taking a step forward towards him. The door to the library opened loudly, and Jakob walked in. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Duke Rosenberg, but Chase is looking for you.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Jaspar said, looking down at her and smiling. ¡°That¡¯s my butler. Sorry to cut you short, Maude, but duty calls.¡± Maude¡¯s heart sunk, and she felt her shoulders fall. ¡°Of course, Duke Rosenberg,¡± she said with a nod, and a small, fake, smile. ¡°Till next time then.¡± His smile widened, showing off his teeth to her. ¡°Till next time, then,¡± he agreed. Chapter 25 Maude stood in the corner of the sitting room in the imperial palace, doing her best to be invisible. Zara had no problem informing Maude that her presence was far from welcome on their family¡¯s trip to the Imperial Palace, but the empress had clearly specified that Zara bring both children of the Holloway household. Resentfully, Zara had complied. ¡°I¡¯m sure the empress will regret her decisions as soon as she gets a whiff of how useless you are,¡± Zara had muttered as Maude had boarded the carriage. The carriage ride had been equally as miserable, with little Callum bouncing all over, excited to meet his new playmate, the imperial prince. He was no different now that they were in the empress¡¯s sitting room. Precious artifacts from all over the continent dotted the edges of the room. ¡°Callum, Callum,¡± Zara said to her son, waving her hands ¡°Calm down. Be careful! I¡¯m sure it is only a matter of time before his imperial highness is here.¡± Maude swallowed hard as Callum bounced a bit too close to a priceless Estelian wedding vase. It rocked a bit on its surface. ¡°Callum, come here!¡± Zara exclaimed sternly. Callum giggled and stuck three fingers in his mouth. ¡°Stop suckling on your fingers, my child,¡± she said in her stern, motherly voice, a voice Maude had only ever heard used with her brother. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to know that¡¯s not befitting of a young duke in training.¡± Callum giggled again, removing his fingers from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m special!¡± he exclaimed. He toddled across the room away from Zara, back towards the wedding vase. Callum tripped at the edge of the rug that was under the couches, and fell straight on his face. His hands reached out as if to catch himself, instead slammed into the vase¡¯s stand. Maude watched the vase fall in slow motion. She reached her hands out as if she could have possibly grabbed it in time, despite being across the room. It crashed into the floor, the sound of breaking pottery shrieking through Maude¡¯s ear. It had shattered into hundreds of pieces. ¡°Callum!¡± Zara cried, getting up off the couch and picking her son up all in one fluid motion. As soon as he was up in his mother¡¯s arms, his face scrunched up and he started howling. He was lucky only the vase had gotten hurt. The door to the sitting room opened suddenly. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± a maid asked, peeking her head in. She gasped, seeing the vase shattered on the floor. ¡°Heavens!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°What happened? That was one of the empress¡¯s prized possessions!¡± Zara pointed at Maude. Maude felt her heart drop. ¡°My daughter was playing and jumping around. I asked her to stop multiple times. She refused, and bumped into the vase, knocking it down.¡± ¡°Her eminence will be furious!¡± the maid exclaimed, her face turning bright red. ¡°No! That¡¯s not what...¡± Maude started to say. Zara turned, holding Callum in one arm and slapped Maude across the face. ¡°Do not try to worm your way out of the responsibility for your actions, Maude,¡± Zara said, her face bright red. ¡°But that¡¯s not...!¡± Zara slapped her again. ¡°I will bring the empress,¡± the maid said, shutting the door. She hadn¡¯t even blinked twice at how Zara treated Maude. ¡°Mother!¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°It was clearly Callum who knocked the vase over! Why are you telling them it was me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zara asked, gently patting Callum on the back. ¡°You were the one who knocked over the vase, Maude.¡± Maude felt her eyes widen and her mouth drop agape. ¡°What? Mother! You watched Callum bump into it! What do you mean?¡± ¡°I very clearly watched you bump into the table it was on, Maude. Something is wrong with your memory today.¡± Maude¡¯s head was spinning. It was Callum who had knocked it over. I¡¯ve been standing in this corner this whole time. Why is mother insisting it was me? Maude balled her hands up into fists. ¡°Nothing is wrong with my memory, Mother,¡± she said. ¡°I think something is wrong with yours.¡± Zara sighed aggressively and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Maude, you worthless girl! How dare you argue with your mother?¡± Maude shrank back from the insult. I wish the floor would just swallow me, she thought. ¡°Do you not realize that Callum is the future duke of Holloway? What good would it do him to start out his life with the imperial family hating him from breaking a priceless artifact when he was a child? Like it or not, it is best you take the blame!¡± Maude felt as though her heart had just been ripped out of her chest. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°Mother, you know the punishment is bound to be brutal for such an act!¡± ¡°Better you than Callum,¡± Zara sniffed, rubbing the back of the boy¡¯s chest. His cries were finally starting to subside. ¡°He is only five years old. He could easily die from the punishment.¡± What about me? Maude wondered. ¡°But Mother!¡± Maude exclaimed once more. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Maude,¡± Zara snarled. ¡°Despite you being worthless, I have ensured you are fed and clothed and kept under the Holloway roof. You cost us a pretty penny with just that. You can contribute to the Holloway household by protecting your brother from harm.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Maude felt tears brimming the edge of her eyes. I will not cry, she thought. Not in front of Zara. The door burst open again, and the empress walked in, holding her son¡¯s tiny hand in hers. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she exclaimed as Zara bowed to the floor. Maude followed suit, trying to copy Zara¡¯s every movement. ¡°Your eminence,¡± Zara said. ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry.¡± ¡°So terribly sorry,¡± Maude echoed. ¡°That vase was irreplaceable!¡± The empress shouted. ¡°One of a kind, from my homeland.¡± She sounded as though she was holding back sobs of her own. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry,¡± Zara replied in the same tone of voice. ¡°Terribly sorry,¡± Maude echoed again. ¡°You said it was your daughter, correct, Duchess Zara?¡± The empress grabbed Maude by one arm. Maude winced as she felt her shoulder threatening to come free from its socket. The maid was now holding the empire¡¯s prince in her arms. Which meant that the empress¡¯s beady eyes were left to bore into Maude. ¡°Correct, your eminence,¡± Zara replied. ¡°She was running around the room and bumped into the table and knocked it over,¡± Zara said. ¡°You little brat,¡± the empress spat in Maude¡¯s face. Her face was contorted with rage. Maude couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°I was generous enough to extend the invitation to your family to you, and this is how you repay that generosity?¡± She flung Maude towards the entrance to the room. ¡°From here on out, Maude Holloway is banned from coming to playtime. She is also to receive twenty lashings on the back of her legs.¡± Twenty lashings? Maude thought. That¡¯s too many! I won¡¯t be able to walk! ¡°Despicable child,¡± the empress muttered under her breath. The maid closed the doors to the sitting room. Maude could hear her tapping the crop on her hand. I will not cry, Maude promised herself. I will not give Zara that satisfaction. Then, she felt the crop hit her calf. ~ ¡°Oh my goodness, sweet child!¡± Helena exclaimed. ¡°How could your step-mother possibly have done that to you?¡± The young woman looked at Maude in the mirror in horror. Maude grimaced, setting her jaw to help cover up how constricted her throat was starting to feel from telling Helena about the incident. ¡°My step-mother did whatever she could to torture me or to get rid of me. It never mattered to her if I was a sword saint or not. She just loathed my existence.¡± ¡°How could you have endured that for so long?¡± Helena asked, gently brushing Maude¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did it,¡± Maude admitted. ¡°Honestly, the longer I am at the Rosenberg manor, the harder it is for me to remember just how I pulled it off.¡± ¡°And your father did nothing when he saw you with twenty lashes from the play date?¡± Helena asked, braiding Maude¡¯s lengthening hair into several small braids on her right side. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to think anything of it when the four of us met back at the carriage,¡± Maude said. ¡°I could barely walk, but he just blinked as though it was of no importance to him.¡± More truthfully, Maude knew that she could never forget the look of disgust on her father¡¯s face when he saw her limping up to the carriage. It had been one of the worst carriage rides of Maude¡¯s life between holding back tears, and every bounce of the carriage shooting pain up her legs. While telling Jaspar some of her story had given Maude more confidence to be honest about what she had gone through, she still wasn¡¯t quite sure how much she could tell Helena yet. ¡°My God, how terrible,¡± Helena said. ¡°And this was before you had gotten your power, right? Was it any different after you awakened your sword saint abilities?¡± Maude chuckled softly. ¡°In some ways it was better,¡± she said. ¡°Primarily with my father because he suddenly had a use for me. It got worse between Callum and I, however, because he coveted my sword saint ability. And Zara hated that I stole any spotlight from her son.¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Helena groaned. ¡°Those are the worst kind of people.¡± she paused. ¡°Why were you so eager to escape from the Rosenberg manor then?¡± Maude laughed. ¡°I have never been treated with kindness the way I have at Rosenberg manor. At first I was convinced that Duke Rosenberg was going to be worse than my father, simply because he was a duke like my father.¡± ¡°Oh goodness, me!¡± Helena exclaimed. ¡°Duke Rosenberg is a teddy bear in comparison to your father.¡± Maude laughed out loud. ¡°Most people I¡¯ve met in the kingdom of Aulbert are extraordinarily kind when it comes to my family.¡± ¡°Your family is definitely not the norm,¡± Helena agreed, pulling a couple of pins off her uniform to put in Maude¡¯s nicely-up done hair. ¡°Though, admittedly, your family is not unlike my own.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maude asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m prying, that is.¡± ¡°Oh goodness, Lady Maude,¡± Helena said with a giggle. ¡°Not at all.¡± Maude could seem a blush spread across Helena¡¯s cheeks in the mirror that was in front of them both. ¡°In my family, my mother is the harsh one,¡± Helena said with a distant look in her eye. She was now adorning Maude¡¯s hair with a flower comb they had picked out to match her tea dress. ¡°But that¡¯s in part because I don¡¯t have a father, similar to Duke Rosenberg.¡± Helena looked forlorn. ¡°What happened to your father?¡± Maude asked. Helena cleared her throat. ¡°When Duke Rosenberg, his grace¡¯s father, passed away, Duke Rosenberg¡¯s carriage crashed into another carriage on a ridgeway, before both carriages fell off the ridge. My father was driving the carriage the late Duke¡¯s carriage originally ran into.¡± Maude gasped. ¡°Oh Helena, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she exclaimed. Helena waved Maude¡¯s apology off with her hand. ¡°Not unlike Duke Jaspar, I was young, so I do not remember much about my father. But in that instant, my mother became a widow with five extra mouths to feed. It was brutal, and being the eldest meant I raised my four younger siblings until I was old enough to earn some money myself. My mother would have gladly sold me into slave labor in the empire for short term funds had I not found my position at the Rosenberg manor so quickly.¡± Slave labor in the empire, Maude thought. What am I going to do if that¡¯s the truth? That the empire is full of slaves? ¡°Your mother was willing to sell you into slave labor?¡± Maude asked, feeling horror race through her. ¡°Without a doubt, my lady,¡± Helena replied. ¡°That¡¯s fucked,¡± Maude replied. ¡°My mother was furious that I was willing to work for the family she claimed killed my father. Once I showed her how much I would be making, she piped down rather quickly. Thank goodness Duchess Rosenberg recognized that my father had been involved in the accident. Such a kind woman. I would not be where I am today without her.¡± ¡°You must feel very lucky,¡± Maude said. ¡°I do,¡± Helena replied with a warm smile. Helena looked down, so Maude could no longer see her facial expressions in the mirror. A beat later, Maude noticed Helena¡¯s shoulders were shaking. Maude stood up, and wrapped her arms around Helena, feeling her own throat constrict again. Against her better judgment, tears started flowing from her eyes. ¡°Why does life have to be so hard?¡± Helena asked. ¡°It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve gotten to see my younger brothers and sisters. My mother may take the money, but she does so begrudgingly, still.¡± Maude started rubbing her hand in circles around Helena¡¯s back, which just seemed to make her cry harder. ¡°Life is fucked,¡± Maude replied. ¡°It is,¡± Helena replied. She wiped her tears, and pulled a watch out of her apron. Her eyes widened, and she sniffled. ¡°My goodness, my lady!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°We need to hurry and finish getting you ready for your tea time with Lady Melissa and Lady Cristyne!¡± Maude nodded. ¡°Thank you for listening to me, Helena,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Oh goodness,¡± Helena said, a blush gracing her face again. ¡°Anytime, Lady Maude. Thank you for listening to me blubber as well.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± Maude replied, her heart squeezing warmly. Chapter 26 Maude stepped out of the carriage and was looking at the modest Zellers manor once more. ¡°My lady,¡± Jakob said, holding out his hand to help her carefully step down off the carriage steps. Though Maude knew that Jakob wouldn¡¯t be terribly offended if she didn¡¯t take his hand, she knew that she would be judged by the Zellars staff that were meeting her at the door in front of her. Though she didn¡¯t need Jakob¡¯s hand to stay steady, she took it anyway. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Holloway,¡± the butler said at the door with a small bow. ¡°Please follow me. Today, Lady Zellars and Lady Wright will be meeting with you in the sitting room for tea.¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Maude replied, hoping that her voice exuded gratitude. It was still hard to know. She felt like she sounded fake after the frank conversation she¡¯d had with Helena. The butler smiled at Maude and began leading her through the manor towards the sitting room. ¡°Is Lady Melissa already here?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Yes, both Lady Cristyne and Lady Melissa are both awaiting your arrival in the sitting room,¡± He answered. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m late then,¡± Maude said. ¡°Worry not, my lady,¡± the butler said. ¡°You are right on time.¡± Maude could hear Cristyne¡¯s tinkling laughter and Melissa¡¯s voice as they neared the sitting room. Maude¡¯s heart started to pound. She felt giddy. ¡°Lady Maude has arrived,¡± the butler said, opening the door to the sitting room. ¡°Lady Maude!¡± Melissa exclaimed. ¡°Lady Maude!¡± Cristyne echoed. ¡°So glad you could make it!¡± Maude felt her heart warm from their greetings. Was this how it normally was to be greeted by other young women her age? Sara had been her only female friend for her entire life. Sara was kind, but she was by no means as warm hearted and outwardly kind. ¡°Thank you for inviting me,¡± Maude said, doing a little curtsy. She heard the butler close the door behind her. ¡°Since you were a fan of the hibiscus at the tea party, I¡¯ve prepared a similar flavor for you to try today,¡± Cristyne said as Maude sat down at the open seat of the table. ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± Maude said. ¡°I¡¯m so excited you accepted Cristyne¡¯s invitation,¡± Melissa said. ¡°I enjoyed your company at the tea party and I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know you better.¡± ¡°I am, as well, Lady Maude,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°I am also looking forward to getting to know you both better too,¡± Maude said, a grin blooming across her face. She was barely able to hold back her childish excitement. ¡°And both of you, please call me Maude.¡± ¡°Call us both by our first names then, too, please,¡± Melissa said. Cristyne nodded enthusiastically in agreement. ¡°Gladly!¡± Maude replied. She added some honey to the hibiscus tea that was in front of her, doing her best to delicately stir it in. ¡°Tell us, Maude, what was it like to live in the empire?¡± Melissa said. ¡°Most of the people we¡¯ve met from the empire were not nobles. Cristyne and I were just talking about how we¡¯re curious if the nobles have a different experience than the one we¡¯ve heard about.¡± ¡°I¡¯d also love to know how it compares to living in the Aulbertian Kingdom,¡± Cristyne added. Maude nodded her head awkwardly. ¡°Well, my experience as a noble in the empire is likely quite different than most nobles who live there,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Being the sword saint in my family meant that I was pretty much training day in and day out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melissa asked, her brows knitting together. ¡°You didn¡¯t debut?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I was pretty much forbidden from being a part of the empire¡¯s society scene. My sword saint ability is heavily dependent upon the sword master. As a result, if I am to be the best sword saint I can be, I have to practice day in and day out. At least, according to my father.¡± ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°Did you not have many friends then?¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°As I told you at the party, I also never took etiquette classes or anything like that, so I unintentionally drove people away, I think,¡± she answered. ¡°But I did have one friend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could possibly survive life without my friends,¡± Cristyne said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the past,¡± Maude answered. ¡°And as a result of how I lived in the empire, the Aulbertian kingdom feels like paradise on Earth! I have so much more leisure time than I know what to do with.¡± Melissa clapped her hands together, joyfully. ¡°Oh I¡¯m so glad to hear that you are enjoying it here, Maude!¡± she exclaimed. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude said, taking a sip of her tea. The tea had a mixture of fruity and floral scents that evoked a strawberry dessert like flavor. ¡°This tea is incredible!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you like it!¡± Cristyne replied back, lightheartedly. ¡°Have you heard any news on the war?¡± Melissa asked, turning to Cristyne. Maude sipped her tea, struggling not to squirm in her seat. The war wasn¡¯t exactly Maude¡¯s favorite topic of conversation. ¡°A little bit,¡± Cristyne replied. ¡°There is some suspicion that many of the slaves in the empire have escaped over the last five years or so, and I¡¯ve also heard some speculation that the empire came after us because they have run out of lumber.¡± Oh? Maude thought. Slaves, again...what if this is true? Is it possible, the empire is using slaves? What would the slaves be used for? But...lumber. Maude thought hard about what the landscape had looked like in the empire when she was young. It would be difficult to know for sure since she¡¯d spent most of her life right around the capitol and the Holloway manor, but maybe, maybe? Maude couldn¡¯t remember any more trees in the area when she was younger versus when she left the empire. What if all of what the kingdom¡¯s citizens have been saying is true? A small voice in Maude wondered. What if the empire has been lying to its citizens? ¡°Everyone has heard those rumors,¡± Melissa replied to Cristyne, dismissing the statement that had just been said with a wave. Everyone? Maude wondered. Certainly not everyone in the empire. ¡°I was more curious if you¡¯d heard anything about how close it is coming to an end,¡± Melissa continued. ¡°Hmm, only a little bit,¡± Cristyne answered. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same that I¡¯ve heard before. The empire has some very strong troops that are able to easily go head-to-head with us. There¡¯s also other troops that seem much weaker, which we have easily won battles against. It still sounds as though we have an equal chance for winning as we do for losing.¡± What? Maude wondered. Jaspar hasn¡¯t said anything about that. I thought the empire was being completely annihilated by the Aulbertians. What happened with my unit then? Did the empire make a mistake? Not possible, a small voice whispered to her. I should have died on that battlefield. Maybe that¡¯s what the emperor was after. Maude shook her head slightly at herself. Ridiculous, she thought. Why would the emperor want to kill the only sword saint of the empire? ¡°Ugh,¡± Melissa said. ¡°My family started marriage talks with the Vickories and then the war started. My possible husband-to-be went to war. I am anxious that he will not survive.¡± She fiddled with her teacup in the saucer. ¡°Does he write to you?¡± Maude asked, internally sighing with relief at the opportunity of a subject change. ¡°Yes,¡± Melissa replied with a small, sweet smile. ¡°And he writes often.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious,¡± Crystine said. ¡°My parents had just started discussions of marriage with possible candidates. Then the empire¡¯s sneak attack came. Who knows if the pool of candidates I might have had has shrunk or not.¡± Sneak attack? Maude wondered. The emperor had not said anything about a sneak attack. In fact, he¡¯d some one vaguely insinuated that the kingdom had a sneak attack on the empire. What the hell is going on? ¡°At least you didn¡¯t get married before the war and end up a widow,¡± Melissa pointed out. ¡°True,¡± Cristyne agreed. ¡°But at least you¡¯ll have extra time to get to know your potential partner. My marriage will probably be rushed once this is all over.¡± ¡°Assuming he makes it out alive,¡± Melissa muttered. Both girls turned their faces towards Maude. ¡°Maude,¡± Melissa said. ¡°Do you have any potential marriage candidates?¡± Maude felt her face flush. ¡°Before the war, my family had been in discussions with one man¡¯s family off and on over the years. But likely, as the result of my actions, that won¡¯t be happening whether we both make it home from the war, or not.¡± ¡°True, true,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°Have you met anyone in the kingdom that you¡¯d be interested in?¡± Maude felt the flush extend to her neck, and her heart picked up its rhythm. ¡°I honestly haven¡¯t really met all that many men in Aulbert,¡± she replied. ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Melissa said, looking back towards Cristyne. They met eyes. ¡°Likely most of the men are out at war anyway, so you probably wouldn¡¯t know if there¡¯s someone you like or not.¡± Cristyne turned back to Maude. ¡°What do you think of my cousin, Jaspar?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, yes, Duke Rosenberg,¡± Melissa agreed, turning back to Maude. ¡°One of the most eligible and sought after men of the kingdom. What do you think about him?¡± Maude had to cover her face. Both girls squealed. ¡°What happened?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°I knew there was something between the two of you!¡± Cristyne exclaimed in a slightly louder voice than usual for her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between the two of us,¡± Maude denied. ¡°But I definitely enjoy his company.¡± ¡°Enjoy his company?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°What does that mean?¡± She winked at Maude. Maude felt herself blush some more, but shook her head at Melissa. ¡°I really look forward to spending time with him, and I get so excited sometimes that my heart skips a couple of beats,¡± Maude admitted. ¡°He helped teach me some sword moves, and his touch was so gentle that it made me feel a little warm inside.¡± The girls sitting in front of her exchanged a glance. They both turned back to Maude at the same time. ¡°You like him,¡± Cristyne said. At the same time, Melissa said, ¡°Sounds like there are some feelings between the two of you to me.¡± Maude put her hands up in a surrender position in front of her chest and waved them. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s literally my enemy. I¡¯m a hostage.¡± ¡°Is he though?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°He¡¯s been sheltering you, allowing you to go out and making sure you¡¯re not executed for being the empire¡¯s sword saint.¡± ¡°The empire is more your enemy at this point than Jaspar is,¡± Cristyne agreed. ¡°He definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone like me,¡± Maude replied, shaking her head. ¡°All of this is just temporary until I move out. My life in the empire was so bad that any level of kindness makes my heart flutter.¡± Cristyne and Melissa exchanged glances once more. ¡°Nope,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Melissa agreed. Maude¡¯s heart was in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t the feelings you want to have towards Jaspar, you should really consider if you do or not,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°At least then you can base your actions on what you want to do.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Melissa said. ¡°And if you do have feelings for him, Lady Fronica Von Wickten isn¡¯t going to let him go all that easily.¡± Maude swallowed hard. She¡¯d forgotten about Fronica. Her heart was pounding in her chest. She was starting to feel pale and shaky. Maude noticed that Melissa was studying her closely. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± she said, waving the subject of conversation away again. ¡°Maybe if my fiance-to-be dies in the war I¡¯ll get to marry a noble from another kingdom.¡± The clenching of Maude¡¯s heart started to die down. She breathed a sigh of relief and took another sip of her tea. Chapter 27 ¡°You like him,¡± Cristyne¡¯s voice echoed in Maude¡¯s mind. ¡°Sounds like there are some feelings between the two of you to me,¡± Melissa¡¯s voice also echoed in Maude¡¯s mind. Maude was plodding through the hallways of Rosenberg manor, Jakob tailoring behind her, to go practice sword fighting. Hopefully I can get these goddamn thoughts out of mind, Maude huffed. She was walking faster than she usually did, and Jakob was struggling a bit to keep up. Me? Like Jaspar? Impossible, Maude thought, lumbering across the practice field towards the sword racks. He¡¯s literally my enemy, she thought, picking up the sword that reminded her of her own. It was nearing the height of winter. Despite the omnipresent chill in the air, and the ever present snow on the ground, Maude had opted to go out and practice without her cloak, Jakob had tried to insist that she wear it, concerned that she would be too cold at the start of her practice. She¡¯d denied him, knowing full well she intended to keep her body warm with the exertion. It was also cold, sure, but nothing compared to the cold, howling wind that she¡¯d felt every winter in the empire. Maude slashed at the open air with the sword, checking to see if she still remembered how to use it. Between getting herself up to par with her etiquette, and socializing, it had been a while since she¡¯d gotten to practice. Her movements were still fluid. She went up to a target dummy and began practicing the new moves Jaspar had taught her. Ugh, damnit, she thought. Of course he was the one who taught me these moves. Maude remembered the gentle hands as he had helped shift her body into the new stances. She remembered the firm yet soft touch of his hand on her wrist, simulating the movements he wanted her to make. Focus! Maude screeched at herself in her mind. She unlocked her ability, feeling herself get stronger. This will help, she reassured herself. She remembered Jaspar telling her to come at him with all she had, ability and all. They¡¯d signed a contract because she¡¯d believed she¡¯d easily win, and then it had been a draw. He was an incredible swordsman, there had been no doubt in her mind. Fucking damnit! She seethed. Her slashes and cuts came down with more force than she¡¯d ever been able to master before. He¡¯s an enemy, an enemy! His soldiers slaughtered yours. He killed your soldiers. You¡¯re a hostage! Get it together, Maude! She remembered him laughing at her attempts to escape, informing her that no one had ever successfully escaped from his manor. He¡¯d given her permission to go out and about with Jakob as her guard. She was far from a typical hostage. No! She yelled out in her mind. Her blows were getting faster, and the practice dummy was looking worse and worse for wear. She was starting to sweat a little. But it all wasn¡¯t enough to calm her twisted stomach. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Anyone but him, she thought. Anyone but him could have been better. There was Silas in the empire...I had thought that I liked him, but in no sense did I feel this same way. Why? Maude remembered Jaspar holding her in his arms, telling her that she was his sword while teaching her how to dance better. She¡¯d stomped on his foot several times, and while he had made a couple of comments about the strength of her stomps, he hadn¡¯t once complained. It was almost as if it had been expected, and he did not mind at all. Maude screamed out loud, and heard a few birds fly away. Jakob must think I¡¯m out of my mind, she thought. He wouldn¡¯t be wrong if he thinks that...I am out of my mind for having feelings for Duke Jaspar Rosenberg. Maude remembered Jaspar holding her as she¡¯d sobbed uncontrollably over the life she¡¯d led in the empire. His embrace had been warm, firm, and gentle. It was as if he¡¯d read her mind and known exactly what she¡¯d needed in that moment. The practice dummy cracked and fell to the ground from her blows. She nearly fell over herself onto it from trying to stop her quick movement so suddenly. Her Augment ability collapsed back into the box she stored it internally. Her body shrank back down to normal in size, and bulk. She sank the pointed end of the sword into the ground, and allowed herself to fall backward into the cushion of snow on the ground. Her heart was pounding, her breathing heavy. Above her were the thick branches of the trees, overhanging the training area. The same trees not long ago she¡¯d told Jaspar she¡¯d found awe inspiring. Just off to one of the corners of her periphery was the dueling platform where they¡¯d exchanged blows, and where he¡¯d more than happily signed the contract that protected her so long as she did what was asked of her, even if she¡¯d accidentally killed him in her duel. The memories of him were everywhere, and invading her mind from every corner, despite how hard she¡¯d tried to drive them out. ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± she murmured out loud. ¡°Now what?¡± It¡¯s not like I can be with him, Maude thought. My country of origin is hostile to his. I¡¯ve basically become a fallen noble due to my unwillingness to fight. I have no status, no power, no money. He also has Lady Fronica. My heart just had to choose the most impossible man, didn¡¯t it? She sighed out loud. I have to get rid of these feelings, somehow. I can¡¯t foster any hope that he might possibly feel the same. It doesn¡¯t matter if he does or not. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together. What can I do? She wondered. She blinked up at the gray sky. The chill was starting to set in to her now damp shirt. A few snowflakes were starting to appear. Maude wondered how much it was going to snow this time. What can I do? What can I do? Her heart squeezed. What would I give to be able to find a way to make things work? Her eyes stung. I have so little to give, yet there are only a few things that I would not give to have an actual chance with Jaspar Rosenberg. He was the first person to make her feel excited to be alive. He was a bright spark in the dull existence she had lived. She felt a tear slip down onto her cheek, threatening to freeze the further it fell. Okay, she thought. At least for the time being, I should do everything in my power to diminish these feelings, or at least not continue to grow them. The easiest way to do that would be to avoid him and any intimate feeling sharing or basically just any positive interaction with him. In the meantime, I can work on coming up with ideas of how we might be able to make a relationship work. Maude nodded, letting out a small sigh of contentment. I can do this. She was starting to shiver, and the snow was starting to come down a bit harder. She stood up, grabbed the sword out of the ground, and put it back on the rack. She looked over at Jakob, and nodded at him. He nodded back. They both began making their way to the manor¡¯s entrance. All the while, Maude could not ignore the heaviness in her heart. Ignoring the duke was the last thing she wanted to do. Chapter 28 ¡°My lady,¡± Helena said, opening the door to Maude¡¯s room. ¡°Again?¡± Maude asked. It had been a few days since she¡¯d decided to try to avoid Jaspar as much as possible. Every single night since then, he¡¯d invited her to have dinner with him three nights in a row. ¡°Again,¡± Helena said with a nod. ¡°Tell him not tonight,¡± Maude said with a wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take my dinner in my room as usual.¡± ¡°Very sorry to inform you of this, but unfortunately that won¡¯t be possible,¡± Helena said with a small bow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maude asked, scrunching her eyebrows together. ¡°Duke Rosenberg asked me to inform you that this time it¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s a command.¡± Son of a...!Maude thought. The contract she¡¯d signed in the training yard came to mind, which had specified that so long as she obeyed the duke¡¯s commands, she was welcome to stay. He¡¯s just using it to his advantage now, she thought. ¡°Fine,¡± she replied with a sigh. ¡°How much time do I have until I need to be at the dinner table?¡± ¡°Just a few minutes,¡± Helena answered. Maude looked down at her velvety peasant style dress. ¡°Do you think I am presentable enough?¡± she asked. ¡°Who else is going to be dining with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just be you and his grace,¡± Helena answered. ¡°And do you have a choice if you are presentable enough?¡± Helena gestured that Maude should follow her. Maude sighed and stood up. She slid the slippers off of her feet and stuck them into the flats instead. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she grumbled. It was not as though the duke had seen Maude in a less presentable state. Multiple times when she¡¯d tried to escape, she had been wearing a thick nightgown. Maude felt a flush creeping up her neck at the thought. Things are different now. Maude thought. I want him to be impressed by me now. Helena led Maude down several hallways in a twisting path that Maude knew she would have gotten lost in. It would probably take years before Maude would ever feel confident navigating it on her own. The ever present Jakob trailed behind them as they walked. Maude noticed a couple of times that Helena looked back at him and smiled. Color filled Helena¡¯s cheeks. She looked as though she was on cloud nine. Maude felt a pang in her heart. Her stomach churned. If only it could be that simple for me and his grace. If only I could act like a cute girl who¡¯d just fallen in love for the first time. I¡¯ll ask her later if there¡¯s something going on between the two of them, Maude thought. ¡°Here we are, my lady,¡± Helena said, opening one of the dining room¡¯s double doors. ¡°Please enjoy your dinner.¡± The room was by far the most lavishly decorated room Maude had seen in the whole manor. There was a jewel covered, ornate, golden chandelier that hung directly over the center of the dining table. The table itself was luxurious. It was a beautifully finished slab of wood that still had the bark around the edging. A luxurious royal blue rug ran the length of the table, covering up the stone floor. The ceiling was painted with what most certainly would be considered master artwork of little angel cherub babies, all of different colors, shapes, sizes and expressions on their faces. ¡°Wow,¡± Maude breathed. Though her family was the same standing as Jaspar¡¯s in the empire, it seemed as though the Rosenbergs were far more established in their role as nobility than the Holloway family was. At the head of the table, far from where Maude had entered the room, sat Jaspar. Hot plates of food were laid out in front of him. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°So glad you could make it tonight.¡± Maude smiled tightly at him. ¡°Come have a seat next to me,¡± he said, standing up, and pulling out a chair that Maude knew would normally be reserved for the lady of the house. Her heart skipped a few beats. This man sure knows how to test my resolve, she thought. She sat in the chair, and he helped her push it in so that she was sitting closer to the table to eat. Jaspar began to put food on her plate. She was surprised that he was doing it himself, but he seemed completely unfazed. ¡°So, Lady Maude,¡± he said. ¡°How have you been lately? I feel as though it has been a few days since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Maude swallowed hard. So he had noticed that she was avoiding him. She wasn¡¯t too terribly surprised that he had, as she¡¯d probably been a bit too obvious about it, but she did feel her stomach twisting up. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct, so quickly, she thought. She cleared her throat, trying her hardest not to squirm in her chair. ¡°Ah, things have been going well. For you, Duke Jaspar? How have things been going for you?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He gently placed her plate down in front of her, then grabbed his own, filling up his own plate as well. ¡°They have been going well for me too. Though, I have been missing my friend, Lady Maude. It seems as though she¡¯s been trying to avoid me the last few days.¡± Maude¡¯s eyes met his. Her heart jumped into her throat as soon as they did. Much to her chagrin, rather than seeing anger in his eyes, he just looked hurt instead. He placed his plate down on the table, and sat down in his chair. ¡°Any idea what that might be about?¡± he asked her. ¡°I asked her to have dinner with me three times, and she refused. I heard she was in the library, so I went there to see her, only for her to leave almost as soon as I got there. The next morning, I was training in the yard, and felt overjoyed when I saw her coming. Only for her to turn around and leave when she saw me! The next morning I requested a duel with her, only to have her maid turn me down and claim her lady was still sleeping. Do you have any idea what I could have possibly done to deserve this treatment?¡± Okay, maybe I was a bit too obvious, Maude thought. The number of times I¡¯ve had to actively avoid someone in my life are few and far between. It had been nearly impossible not to be obvious about it. Every time she¡¯d seen him over the past few days, her heart felt as though it had grown wings and was threatening to take off, right out of her body. Even now, with the intensity at which he was looking at her, she could feel her mind filling with hope. She broke eye contact with him. ¡°Ah,¡± she replied. ¡°So you noticed.¡± It took all of her willpower to repress most of a blush that was threatening to come through. She felt her cheeks warm a bit anyway. ¡°Only a fool would not have noticed something so obvious,¡± he replied, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°I was worried that I was troubling you by taking up too much of our time,¡± she lied. Immediately, she regretted lying to him. She felt as though lava was being poured inside of her stomach. ¡°Lady Cristyne pointed out to me at the tea party that as the duke, you are a very busy man, your grace. I was starting to feel worried that you felt obligated to take care of me, and check up on me, so I started to avoid you when I saw you.¡± Jaspar narrowed his eyes, looking at her. She looked away again. She fidgeted with her hands under the table. Of course he wouldn¡¯t believe her. It wasn¡¯t even that believable of a lie! He had every right to be suspicious of her words. ¡°Well, I want you to stop worrying about that,¡± he replied. Maude looked at his face again. It still did not seem as though he fully believed her, but instead had decided that he just was not going to pry any further. ¡°I¡¯m an adult,¡± he continued. ¡°And I can manage my own time without you having to manage it for me. I may be busy, but if I have time to seek you out or have dinner with you, I¡¯d rather you not deny me the pleasure of your company over fears about my workload.¡± Maude¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the idea that Jaspar might enjoy her company even in the slightest. ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡± he asked. ¡°Crystal,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Wonderful,¡± he replied, smiling and digging into his food. Maude followed suit. ¡°Just go back to acting as you did before,¡± he said. ¡°I enjoy your spunky self.¡± Spunky? That¡¯s a new one, Maude thought. She nodded at him in agreement. ¡°I will do my best, your grace.¡± His smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ve already told you once before, but please just call me Jaspar. We are friends now, after all, Maude.¡± Her heart stuttered in her chest. This is an absolute disaster, she thought. There is no way I¡¯m ever going to stop having feelings for this man if he keeps smiling at me and insisting I call him by his name only. Despite the tidbit of nausea she was still experiencing from lying to Jaspar, the food went down easily, with Maude enjoying every bite. ¡°My compliments to the chef tonight,¡± she said. ¡°I am very glad to hear you¡¯re enjoying the food that much,¡± he replied with his warm smile on his face. ¡°You brought up Cristyne. How are things going with her? Are you still enjoying society life?¡± ¡°Things are going well,¡± she replied. ¡°Cristyne invited myself and Lady Melissa Wright to a private tea party the other day and it was lovely,¡± she paused, attempting to daintily pat her mouth with her napkin. ¡°I¡¯m still getting the hang of things, though. And it¡¯s very different from how I¡¯ve lived my life thus far, so I struggle a bit.¡± He nodded, sipping some water out of his glass. ¡°I understand. High society isn¡¯t really my thing either. Unfortunately I can get away with a lot more, what with being a man and all, but I often find it tedious and dull.¡± Maude nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not so much, tedious and dull for me yet at this point, more so as it is I lack understanding as to why things are done the way they are. I find the social decorum dreadful.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yes, the society woman¡¯s way of speaking and going about things is one of the most confusing things,¡± he agreed. ¡°They all seem direct but are usually asking things while having ulterior motives. It is all just too subtle for me,¡± Maude replied. He nodded. ¡°Well, nonetheless, I am glad that you are enjoying Cristyne and Lady Melissa¡¯s company,¡± he said. ¡°Very much so,¡± Maude said with a nod. ¡°How is the war going?¡± she asked, changing the subject. ¡°It is going well,¡± he answered. ¡°We are fairly evenly matched with the empire, so we are working on coming up with some strategies to help see some gains.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± she replied. She couldn¡¯t help but be a bit disappointed. His answer was so vague that it almost seemed as though Melissa and Cristyne had known more about the war than he did. ¡°Have you been able to track down a newspaper from the empire?¡± she asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to get my hands on one for you still. I still plan on keeping you updated of anything I think you will find interesting, there just hasn¡¯t been much change since the last time we talked,¡± he said. ¡°Alright,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯m looking forward to hearing more when there is more to tell.¡± ¡°Have you been training much lately?¡± Jaspar asked her, before wiping his face with his cloth napkin. Maude felt herself being mesmerized by the motion and drawn into his lips. She shook her head at both herself and his comment. ¡°Only a bit recently,¡± she admitted. ¡°For a while there I was so busy with etiquette and dancing lessons that I did not have much time to practice.¡± He nodded. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said. ¡°Would you be interested in training with me again one of these mornings?¡± he asked. Maude could hear her heart beating in her ears, and memories of the last time she¡¯d trained with him came to mind. This is dangerous, she thought. If I train with him again, there will be no going back. These feelings will be solidified. She swallowed hard. I want to avoid him, but I just told him I won¡¯t. She met his eyes, ¡°Sure,¡± she replied, ¡°I¡¯d love to sometime.¡± She knew that she had just sealed her feelings, and very possibly, her doom, if Fronica Von Wickten had her way. Chapter 29 Helena was humming happily while brushing out Maude¡¯s hair for bed. Maude¡¯s hair had grown in the few months since the war had begun. It was now the longest it had ever been in her entire life. She was finally almost looking like a lady instead of a female soldier. Maude thought back to seeing Helena giggling and smiling while glancing at Jakob earlier. Should I ask? She wondered. She felt her mouth starting to dry up. Do I even dare ask? How lucky she is to have the freedom to do what she wants and love who she wants. Maude felt as though there was acid churning through her insides. It¡¯s just not fair, she thought. ¡°Your hair has gotten so long, my lady,¡± Helena commented. ¡°And it¡¯s such a beautiful color.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude murmured, already starting to feel guilty for being envious of Helena. There were obviously things that Maude had that Helena wished she had. I¡¯ve just been dealt a shitty hand, Maude thought. It¡¯s so much easier to assume everyone¡¯s life is better or easier than mine. ¡°What are you so happy about tonight?¡± Maude asked Helena. ¡°Are you and Jakob...?¡± Helena giggled, and in the mirror, Maude noticed some color warming Helena¡¯s cheeks. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Helena asked. Maude laughed a little. ¡°It was pretty obvious when the three of us were all walking to the dining hall together.¡± ¡°It was?¡± Helena asked, looking a bit shocked. ¡°You were glancing over your shoulder every few steps,¡± Maude pointed out. ¡°And you seemed far too chipper for it to have been that you were afraid of him.¡± ¡°You caught me,¡± Helena giggled, her face switching back to a goofy grin. ¡°When did it all start?¡± Maude asked, a smile spreading across her face. Her heart felt light. It was wonderful to see Helena so happy. ¡°It was very recently,¡± Helena admitted, tying Maude¡¯s hair back to braid it. ¡°Jakob and I hadn¡¯t really met all that much until you had come, my lady,¡± Helena said. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much need to have guards in the house until you came. The maids quarters and the knight¡¯s quarters are not near one another. So we¡¯d never really bumped into one another before.¡± Helena had a silly smile on her face. ¡°And one day, he saw me coming to bring you tea and breakfast, and he was pretty much head over heels from that movement forward. He said I was too cute to resist.¡± Helena giggled again. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°That¡¯s adorable,¡± Maude said. Helena made a cutesy face. ¡°He was handsome, but I told him I wanted to get to know him a bit better when he confessed to me. So we¡¯ve already spent a lot of time together. Eventually I realized I was enjoying his company so much that I really couldn¡¯t imagine my life without him. So we got together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Helena!¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, a bright grin on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a little nerve wracking to start a relationship in the middle of a war,¡± she admitted, her face becoming more serious. ¡°There is always the chance that he¡¯ll have to go to the front and fight. And there¡¯s no certainty that he will come back. Or he could come back disabled in his mind or his body.¡± Helena paused. ¡°There are some things in this life that are just unforgettable. And war is one of them.¡± Maude nodded. ¡°I know exactly what you mean by that. That¡¯s part of why I struggled with fighting in the war.¡± Helena looked forlorn. Maude wasn¡¯t quite sure what else to say. ¡°Jakob is strong,¡± Maude finally said. ¡°He will be okay. He will come back. His grace would not have hired him if he was not capable.¡± Helena still looked as though she was not fully reassured. ¡°Jakob is individually strong,¡± she agreed, finishing the braid of Maude¡¯s hair. ¡°But war is not about individuals. It¡¯s about groups. The strongest person in the world could take on a full army by themselves and lose.¡± I know she¡¯s right, Maude thought. She shifted her weight, trying to shake free the pit in her stomach. Even as a sword saint, with her augment ability, heightened reflexes, and perception, there was no way that even she would be able to win single-handedly against an army by herself. She was only one person, she only had two arms with which to swing swords, and she had four sides of her body. She could not protect all of herself all at the same time. Helena was chewing on her lip. ¡°Nonetheless, even with my doubts, I wanted to try out this relationship anyway. For how will I live happily and successfully if I am unable to take risks every now and then?¡± Maude felt discordant emotions run through her. She felt a warmth in her chest, as Helena was strong to have taken the new relationship on despite the risks. But she also felt the poison in her guts bubbling back up. What would she give to be able to live as freely and true to her own emotions as Helena? I could never dare pursue Jaspar the way Helena has so openly pursued Jakob, she thought. At least a maid and a bodyguard of the same household makes sense. I am a hostage and a noble of an enemy nation. I have taken it for granted how kindly the duke of an enemy kingdom has treated me. Attempting to romantically involve myself with someone who could easily turn on me tomorrow and have my head removed is a foolish endeavor. ¡°So what do you intend to do then?¡± Maude asked. ¡°In case he does end up having to go to war?¡± ¡°I am going to spend as much time with him as I possibly can,¡± she answered, her smile coming back to her face and warming her expression a little. Maude turned and gripped one of Helena¡¯s hands and looked her in the eyes. ¡°If you need anything from me to help facilitate time together, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Maude said. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you found love in your life.¡± Helena¡¯s smile blossomed some more on her face. ¡°Thank you, Lady Maude. I will gladly ask if I need anything.¡± Chapter 30 The morning of training that Jaspar called for Maude to join him in was a warm, early spring morning. The snow was starting to melt, making the training yard wet and muddy, with water droplets raining down from the trees into the clearing. On this particular morning, some early birds were singing their songs over the training yard. Maude¡¯s heart felt light. She had never heard so many birds singing simultaneously before. There are so many beautiful things that I missed out on because of my training, she thought. When was the last time I stopped for long enough to admire the bird¡¯s song? I can¡¯t even remember the last time I did. There were birds of all colors in the tree above her. A little one with an orange puffy chest hopped on a branch, while a red one swooped across the clearing. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jaspar¡¯s voice asked, coming up behind her. She turned around and noticed how close to her he was. She felt herself blush. Too close! She thought, taking a step back. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I like this man, he is still set to be engaged to someone else. ¡°The birds¡¯ song was just so beautiful,¡± she replied, a smile on her face. ¡°And I was surprised to see how many of them there were. All different kinds, and colors. There were not many birds at the Holloway training yard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious of your ability to admire and enjoy the simplest things,¡± Jaspar said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when the last moment was that I took time to notice the birds or their song.¡± So he feels as I do, Maude thought. Maude felt herself blushing, so she turned away from him. ¡°I doubt that I¡¯m much better at it than you,¡± she said. ¡°I also have a tendency to get buried in whatever it is that I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed that,¡± Jaspar said warmly. ¡°The capability you have to be single minded is unparalleled. Once you put your mind to something, you will achieve it.¡± Maude laughed, unsure of what to say. ¡°Well, thank you, I suppose,¡± she said. She could feel her heart stuttering in her chest. I¡¯ve got to change the conversation topic, she thought. Anything but this topic is acceptable. ¡°Shall we, um, get started then?¡± she asked, gesturing towards the sword racks. ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± Jaspar agreed. Relief spread through Maude. I¡¯m supposed to be trying to get rid of these feelings. And he keeps on giving me reasons to hope for something instead. They strode over to the racks, and Maude was able to quickly find the sword she was used to practicing with now. It had only been a matter of time until the sword had become as familiar to her as her own sword had once been. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°I see you are still using the same one,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Have you considered trying a different one?¡± ¡°I mean I could,¡± Maude replied. ¡°But this particular one is most like the sword I¡¯ve spent most of my life with.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s comfortable?¡± he asked. ¡°Very much so,¡± she answered. ¡°I typically prefer lighter swords because it allows for quicker blows. My trainer said that speed was one of my greatest strengths, so I try to capitalize on that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, you are fast,¡± Jaspar agreed. ¡°I was just curious because at least in real battle, speed is not necessarily the thing you want the most of. It¡¯s more of a ¡®nice to have.¡¯¡± Maude shifted on her feet uncomfortably. She didn¡¯t exactly love where this conversation was going either. ¡°It still can be lethal,¡± she replied, ¡°In the right person¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jaspar replied, seeming to catch the message that she wanted to drop this topic of conversation. They walked over to the training dummies. ¡°You must have been training hard,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°I know about a month ago Jakob informed me that I¡¯d need to replace a target dummy.¡± Maude felt her face flush, remembering how she¡¯d been hitting the dummy so hard in frustration with her feelings for this man, which had resulted in it falling off its wooden post. Why these topics of conversation this morning? She wondered. What is possibly going through this man¡¯s mind? ¡°Sorry about that,¡± she muttered. ¡°That was a particularly rough day.¡± He laughed. ¡°Not to worry,¡± he said. ¡°I am more so just impressed by your capabilities.¡± And now we¡¯ve come full circle, back to the original conversation, Maude thought. Instead of giving him the satisfaction of a reply, Maude began hitting the target dummy. She was attempting to convince herself that her increase in heart rate was about her anticipation to exercise rather than about the man who was standing next to her. He seemed to pick up on the idea that their conversation was over, at least for the time being, and he began hitting the target dummy that was in front of him. Stop it, stop it, stop it! Maude thought, each thwack of her sword hitting the dummy spawning a new iteration of the thought in her mind. I have no chance! Why must he keep making me feel as though I may have a shot? Maybe I do have a shot, a smaller voice suggested. Maybe the feeling is mutual. No! She exclaimed, hitting the dummy with extra force. ¡°You alright there?¡± Jaspar asked, pausing next to her. ¡°Ah,¡± she replied, stopping her sword mid-swing. ¡°Yes, I was just feeling a bit intense,¡± she replied. He laughed again. ¡°Now that we¡¯re both all warmed up, would you like to try a duel again? I am curious to see if you¡¯d be able to beat me now that you have been practicing with the Aulbertian moves.¡± Maude looked at him sideways. ¡°That could be interesting,¡± she replied. ¡°I, too, am curious how you would fare against me now that I have been practicing more regularly again.¡± she paused for a moment, feeling her stomach started to get twisted up in knots at the thought of using her ability against him again. ¡°Would our previous contract still stand?¡± she asked. I know he¡¯s able to hold his own against me, she thought. But I just can¡¯t shake the idea that I¡¯m going to kill someone every time I use it. ¡°Ha!¡± he laughed. ¡°Of course it would. That contract remains valid until you leave the Rosenberg estate.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she breathed, feeling the knots loosen a little. ¡°Now that I know what you¡¯re capable of, I¡¯m less concerned, but one can never be too sure.¡± ¡°After hearing about how your life has gone,¡± he said, ¡°I totally understand why you¡¯re thorough. You can trust me, though.¡± Can I? She wondered.I¡¯m not sure if I can or not. I¡¯ve never met anyone who has tried to earn my trust as much as this man has. Why would he want to earn my trust in the first place? She smiled at him as they both stepped up onto the platform in the center of the yard. Maude got into position, feeling far more confident in her stance to begin than she had the last time she¡¯d dueled Jaspar. Chapter 31 ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked. ¡°Ready,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Come at me!¡± he shouted. Maude felt the buzzing of her augment ability starting up. She blocked a couple of Jaspar¡¯s lunging blows as it powered up. Though she¡¯d started on the defensive, as soon as her ability was fully activated, there was no doubt that it was Jaspar who was struggling a bit to keep up with the speed of her sword. ¡°Speed doesn¡¯t matter on the battlefield, does it?¡± Maude asked, mocking his words. ¡°Seems to me as though you are struggling to keep up.¡± Clang, clang, clang, the swords hit one another. ¡°It certainly matters, but the power behind the blows matters too,¡± Jaspar exclaimed. He took an opportunity to gather his strength as Maude was pulling her sword away from him. Maude could see he was tensing his muscles to put everything into his next blow. She grabbed her sword tightly with both of her hands. If he had no problem keeping up with her speed, then his power was likely to be formidable. The last thing Maude wanted this early in the duel was to get disarmed and have her sword flying. The last person she¡¯d lost to that way had been her sword teacher, and it had been years since anyone had been able to pull it off with her. She blocked his oncoming blow. Screech! She felt the reverberations of his blow all the way up to her shoulders. If she hadn¡¯t been paying attention to his movement, he would have easily disarmed her. ¡°As expected, you are an astounding swordsman,¡± she complimented him, still feeling the tingling in her hands and arms from his strike. ¡°Why thank you, Maude,¡± he said with a warm smile. She smiled back and then gritted her teeth. It didn¡¯t seem as though he was having to work all that hard at all, but she was already pouring sweat. At this rate, the duel very well could be won by attrition alone. I have to get aggressive with my attacks if I want to win, Maude thought. I can¡¯t be so worried about hurting him. She let out a sigh as she slashed at him. He easily blocked it with a smirk on his face. He¡¯s so smug, she thought. Does he really think he has this in the bag when last time it was a draw? Or does he have something nefarious up his sleeve? The second thought made her stutter a little which caused her to block one of his attacks only at the last second. His smirk grew wider. I have to focus if I want to win, she thought. He knows that he falls a bit short of me. He is waiting for me to make a mistake so that he can win. Maude took a deep breath, calming a bit of the swirl that was going on in her head. She felt her focus tightening, and started using her enhanced vision to better predict where she¡¯d best be able to stop his blows. She focused her movements on her speed, and was able to start putting Jaspar back on the defensive. The smirk was starting to get erased from his face. He was going to have to change tactics if he wanted to win. ¡°You saw what my plan was,¡± he accused her with a grimace. She let out a small laugh. ¡°Of course I did. You are fighting a sword saint after all.¡± Maude saw a brief hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, now,¡± he warned her. He slashed near her left shoulder and very nearly injured her. I almost just lost, she thought. He may even be better than me. She narrowed her focus back to predicting his movements in advance. She started looking for an opening. It was time to end this before she lost. Time seemed to slow a bit. His moves were very practiced, with little room for her to be offensive. There must be something, she thought. A little something, somewhere that I¡¯d be able to¡­there. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. She held her sword up to his neck, proudly. His blade was nowhere near hers this time. Jaspar looked taken aback. ¡°You won!¡± he exclaimed. His voice sounded as though he was simultaneously overjoyed and disappointed all wrapped together. Maude¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest, and she was struggling to catch her breath. ¡°I- I won!¡± she replied. ¡°I guess I still have more to learn,¡± Jaspar said, a goofy grin spreading across his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, sitting on the platform, and crisscrossing her legs. ¡°I only just barely won. And I¡¯m the sword saint. I clearly am rusty and in desperate need of more practice.¡± He laughed, sitting down near her. ¡°You are by far the most challenging opponent I have come across,¡± he said. ¡°Same to you,¡± she answered, feeling herself smile crookedly. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve been working very hard to incorporate the new moves,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, meeting his eyes. For a brief moment, he kept eye contact with her, and it felt as though they were the only two people in the world. Even the bird¡¯s chirping seemed to fade into the background. Maude felt her face heating up from the extended eye contact. He broke eye contact, and Maude felt like she could breathe again. ¡°So, uh,¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°Now that we are steadily moving into spring, balls will start becoming more frequent.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were seasons for balls.¡± ¡°Yeah, something about how it¡¯s much harder to keep gowns cleaner during every season except winter,¡± he said, waving it off as though it was not all that big of a deal. ¡°The first one I¡¯ve been invited to is in two week¡¯s time. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to come and be my partner for the ball,¡± he said. Maude looked at his face. He wasn¡¯t looking at her. Maude swore his cheeks looked slightly pinker than usual, but it was hard to tell. ¡°What about Fronica?¡± she heard her voice asking against her better judgment. He looked up and met her eyes. His face was full of surprise. ¡°How do you know about Fronica?¡± he asked. ¡°I met her at the tea party,¡± Maude admitted, not really sure what else to say. This whole conversation was now going down a path she hadn¡¯t expected in the least. Jaspar sighed. ¡°I am sorry about that. Fronica is a bit of a rabid dog.¡± Hearing the words come out of his mouth made Maude laugh out loud unexpectedly. She also noticed that her heart undeniably felt lighter. So Fronica wasn¡¯t as big of a deal as she¡¯d made herself out to be. ¡°I guess that¡¯s one way to describe her,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Just to set the record straight, she and I are not engaged, and I¡¯m doing everything in my power to make sure an engagement between her and I never comes to fruition.¡± Maude didn¡¯t even realize her heart could feel this light. She wanted to get up, cheer, and dance. She felt like she wouldn¡¯t even care that both Jaspar and Jakob would see her acting like this. She did everything in her power to try to keep her face as impassive as possible. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± she asked, almost cracking a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just not a good match,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°Fronica is the most power hungry woman I think I¡¯ve ever met. Outside of the king and the prince, the most powerful man in this country is me.¡± He is right, Maude thought. I hadn¡¯t even thought about how powerful he was, but he¡¯s absolutely right. He probably could have had me executed without the king¡¯s permission if he¡¯d wanted to. Maude suddenly felt very lucky that he was a kind man. ¡°She already abuses the power she has now, so giving someone like that even more power is asking for trouble,¡± Jaspar continued. ¡°Plus I don¡¯t like her very much at all.¡± Maude snorted. ¡°She definitely didn¡¯t come across as the likable type,¡± she agreed. ¡°She was quite possessive of you, to the point that I worried for my future a little.¡± Jaspar sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°One of the only reasons why the engagement has not gone through is because I have been working with my mother to prevent it. Of course, my mother has had a few conditions of her own, but so far we have come up with plenty of reasons to keep delaying the engagement for the short-term.¡± ¡°Wow. You¡¯re so lucky that your mother is willing to do that for you,¡± Maude said. ¡°Most of the mothers I¡¯ve met have been dying for their children to get married sooner.¡± Jaspar laughed out loud. ¡°So what say you to the ball then?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°Did I assuage your fears?¡± Maude felt her heart flutter in her chest. ¡°Very much so,¡± she said. ¡°And I¡¯d love to go with you, Jaspar,¡± she said. She felt a grin blossoming on her face, against her better judgment. ¡°Wonderful!¡± he exclaimed, getting up off the platform, a smile filling his face. ¡°I will let Helena know to get you prepped for the ball on that day.¡± ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± Maude replied with a smile. ¡°Unfortunately I need to get to work for the day, so I shall be heading out. I will see you later.¡± ¡°See you later,¡± Maude replied. They smiled at one another, and Jaspar got down off the platform, and started striding away. It was just Maude and the birds again, who were still happily singing their songs. I don¡¯t know if he feels the same, Maude thought. But I¡¯m starting to feel like I might actually have a shot. I don¡¯t know if I could make it work, but maybe we feel the same way. Maude smiled, looking up at the trees above her. Do I dare let any hope into my heart? Chapter 32 ¡°It¡¯s time to get ready for your first ball in Aulbert!¡± Helena exclaimed. ¡°How excited are you, Lady Maude?¡± Maude did her best to smile. Her heart felt heavy. I¡¯m going to be so out of place at this ball, she thought. I shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to go. ¡°I¡¯m very excited,¡± she lied to Helena. ¡°And Duke Jaspar invited you, how exciting!¡± Helena was bustling around Maude¡¯s room, getting all of the things that she would need to help Maude get ready. In the corner, on a mannequin was the iridescent purple shifting into pink gown that Helena had suggested Maude looked the best in when they¡¯d gone shopping for a gown together. Sewn into the tulle wrapping around the bodice were little outlines of birds flying away. Three dimensional flowers had been sewn on the tulle around the area where Maude¡¯s waist would be. It was a beautiful gown. Maude felt lowly and undeserving in comparison to it. Why did I agree to this again? She wondered to herself. Maybe I should have never accepted Jaspar¡¯s suggestion to try to enjoy society events in the first place. ¡°Yes, it will be lovely,¡± Maude murmured. ¡°Come with me this way, Lady Maude,¡± Helena said, gesturing toward the built in bathroom. ¡°I can wash myself,¡± Maude said, similar to all the other times Helena had attempted to serve her by bathing her. ¡°Not today, you will not,¡± Helena replied, shaking her finger at Maude. ¡°Today is too special of a day for you to do it all yourself.¡± Maude groaned, getting off the bed and following Helena into the steamy bathroom. The bath had already been drawn up. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Maude commanded Helena as she started to disrobe. ¡°Of course,¡± Helena replied turning away. ¡°Maude slipped into the steamy bathwater. She remembered back to the last several times she¡¯d asked bathwater to be prepared for her at the Holloway manor. This was exactly what she¡¯d been looking for at that time. ¡°Alright, you can look,¡± Madue replied. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Helena replied, whirling around and throwing a handful of rose petals into the water. She grabbed one of Maude¡¯s wrists, and gently started filing Maude¡¯s nails and cleaning out the gunk from underneath them. ¡°Why are you being so fussy?¡± Helena asked. ¡°Does the duke not appeal to you? Most of the girls in our kingdom would do a lot of nasty things to be invited to the ball by Duke Rosenberg himself.¡± Maude sighed heavily. ¡°The duke is fine,¡± she answered. ¡°I just feel as though I¡¯m stealing a spot from one of those ladies.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, starting on Maude¡¯s other hand. ¡°Well¡­¡± Do I tell her? Maude wondered. Once I admit my feelings out loud, I won¡¯t be able to take them black. ¡°Well¡­?¡± Helena prompted. Will Helena judge me for having feelings for my enemy? Maude thought about all of the interactions with Helena up to this point. She probably won¡¯t judge me, Maude thought. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t just like the duke,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I¡­¡± she felt her heart start thundering in her chest. If I say it outloud, it means it¡¯s true, Maude thought again. But it¡¯s not as though not saying it outloud is going to make it any less true. ¡°You¡­?¡± Helena prompted with a look of voracious curiosity on her face. ¡°I wish to have a courting relationship with the duke,¡± Maude replied, meekly. It was over. I said it out loud, Maude thought. Her heart was still pounding in anticipation of how Helena would respond. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s real. I want the duke. Helena squiggled her eyebrows at Maude. ¡°You don¡¯t think I hadn¡¯t caught onto that much?¡± Helena asked. ¡°What?¡± Maude asked, feeling her eyes widen at Helena. The pace of her heart quickened further. ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that obvious at all, my Lady,¡± Helena replied. ¡°You are exceptionally good at controlling your reactions. Only someone who sees you when you¡¯re alone and less guarded could possibly tell that you have feelings for the duke. You light up around him in a way you don¡¯t around anyone else.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Maude replied, feeling her heart rate calm. ¡°So Jaspar, himself, probably doesn¡¯t know then?¡± ¡°I would guess if anything, he may have some inklings, but not much more than that, my lady,¡± Helena replied, finishing Maude¡¯s second hand. Maude sighed with relief. ¡°Why are you relieved?¡± Helena asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want them to know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Maude confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he feels about me, and there¡¯s no way we could ever be together.¡± Helena frowned. ¡°Do me a favor, and dunk your head in the water so I can wash your hair.¡± Maude nodded at her. That hadn¡¯t been the response she¡¯d expected. Maude dunked her head and ran her fingers through her hair to make sure it soaked up as much water as possible, before she resubmerged. ¡°Why are you uncertain about how Jaspar feels about you?¡± Helena asked as soon as Maude could hear her again. She started running a fragrant floral smelling soap through Maude¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you think he has feelings for me?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Without a doubt that man has feelings for you,¡± Helena replied.¡±I¡¯ve never seen him spend as much time with a woman as he has spent with you.¡± Maude felt like her face was on fire. ¡°What is so special about me?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask the duke yourself if you wanted to know what he thinks, but I think there are a lot of special things about you. To start, you¡¯re a sword saint, you¡¯re a woman who knows how to fight, we live in times of war but you¡¯re probably the most pacifistic person I¡¯ve ever met¡­¡± Helena trailed off. ¡°There are a lot of other reasons to like you too, Lady Maude, as you are also very kind, humble, and straightforward. I honestly feel as though if you were to become Duchess Rosenberg that you could make a lot of impactful changes to Aulbert.¡± Maude¡¯s heart felt light. ¡°You think so highly of me, Helena,¡± she said, hiding her flaming face behind her hands. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Helena replied. ¡°Give your hair a dunk again, if you would.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Maude replied, feeling grateful for the timing. She went under the water and started running her hands through her hair again to get the soap out. Surely I¡¯m not that great, Maude thought. Helena¡¯s view of me is skewed. She thinks too much of me. ¡°How do you know that the duke has feelings for me?¡± Maude asked as she resubmerged. ¡°On top of how much attention he pays to you?¡± Helena was smiling. ¡°He asked you to the ball.¡± ¡°So?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Most other balls he has paired up with someone out of convenience, usually that awful Lady Fronica.¡± Helena made a face as she said Fronica¡¯s name. ¡°And how do you know I¡¯m not the partner of convenience this time?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a fair point,¡± Helena said. ¡°Though it seems like he has bent over backwards to ensure your comfort in the Rosenberg Manor since you were brought here.¡± Maude shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not really evidence either.¡± ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Helena grunted. ¡°I see it in his eyes and the way he looks at you. It¡¯s more of a gut feeling for me that he has feelings for you. I¡¯m not really sure how to explain it.¡± Maude saw her walk over to the counter and grab a towel off of it. She walked back and put the towel next to the tub, and then turned away so that Maude could get out and dry herself. ¡°A gut feeling isn¡¯t all that much to go by,¡± Maude replied, snatching the towel up and quickly starting to dry. ¡°Well then, I guess time will tell, my lady,¡± Helena replied, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Indeed,¡± Maude replied. Though I¡¯d love to know for certain right now if I even would have a shot with him, she thought. ¡°Even if Jaspar was interested in me, though, it would be very difficult to overcome the fact that I¡¯m a prisoner of war from an enemy country and become a duchess,¡± Maude pointed out. Maude saw Helena stiffen. ¡°My lady, I hate how much you bring that up,¡± Helena said. ¡°It just makes a relationship between myself and the duke very unfeasible.¡± Maude slid into the plush robe that she¡¯d been wearing prior to her bath. ¡°I¡¯m dressed,¡± she said. Helena turned around and escorted Maude out of the bathroom and sat her down at the vanity in her room. Helena picked up the brush and began running it through Maude¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know that your status would really be a barrier,¡± Helena replied. ¡°Given the fact that you are a sword saint and nobility from the empire that you betrayed, I suspect that you¡¯re bound to have some opportunities at some point to gain a title of nobility in Aulbert.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I am still being kept like a bird in a cage. You would think if I was trusted in any capacity that I would be able to fly free.¡± Helena frowned at Maude in the mirror. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask his grace about that,¡± she said. ¡°From what I can tell, you are quite trusted by the duke, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it¡¯s someone more powerful than him that is keeping you locked away.¡± Maude nodded a little, being careful since Helena was still working the brush through her hair. ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t go so far as to suggest that it would be impossible for you to marry the duke,¡± Helena continued. ¡°I think your outlook is a lot more hopeless than the truth of the matter.¡± Maude felt some sparks lighting up in her chest. It felt as though there was a warm single flamed candle glowing in her heart. What if Helena is actually right? Maude wondered. What if I do actually have a bit of a chance with Jaspar? No, she decided. I can¡¯t let this feeling grow within me. She tried to snuff out the flame inside of her. It dimmed a little. If I let these feelings grow, I am only going to be let down. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s possible,¡± Maude said. ¡°I would support you becoming the duchess,¡± Helena said with a smile in the mirror. ¡°And because you¡¯d make such a phenomenal duchess, I am going to do everything in my power to make sure you¡¯re the absolute belle of the ball and the duke won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off you.¡± Maude giggled. ¡°Thank you, Helena,¡± she said softly. ¡°My pleasure!¡± Helena replied, before attacking Maude¡¯s hair. Chapter 33 Maude¡¯s foot stepped onto the first stair on the way down the main entrance staircase of the Rosenberg manor. At the very bottom, she saw Jaspar¡¯s back. He was in his formal attire, and the suit¡¯s jacket made his shoulders look broader than they normally did. His hair was nicely combed and styled. Maude¡¯s foot fell onto the second step. She gulped, unsure of what Jaspar might think of her. Helena had stayed true to her word, and Maude couldn¡¯t help but feel that Helena might have overdone her appearance a bit. Maude put her iridescently gloved hand on the banister to help guide her down the stairs. The other hand was helping to hold up her similarly colored dress enough for her to walk without falling. It wasn¡¯t her first time wearing high heels, but Maude was feeling a bit unsteady in these ones. Perhaps they were taller than the ones she¡¯d practiced walking in and gotten used to. She reached the third stair down, her eyes refusing to move from the back of Jaspar¡¯s head. What will he think when he sees me? She wondered. Helena had dolled her up so much that she hadn¡¯t even been able to recognize herself. Long gone was the woman sword saint soldier, and in stood Maude Holloway, the empire¡¯s duke¡¯s daughter. She reached the fourth step. Is he ever going to turn and look? She wondered. Maude was seeing more and more people look up at her, their faces a sea of awe, envy, and surprise. She reached the fifth stair down. Jaspar was noticing, looking around the room, that people were looking up at something. Maude felt her breath catch as he turned around to look her way, and their eyes met. His eyes were wide, his lips in an ¡°o¡± shape. Once he recovered from his initial surprise, he smiled warmly at her. I can¡¯t imagine my life without his smile in it, Maude thought. Her heart ached at the plight of having feelings for someone she couldn¡¯t have. She continued her descent down the stairs, and as she got closer, Jaspar held out his hand for her to take. She took it, and carefully stepped down the last two stairs. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± Jaspar said, the unwavering warm smile still on his face. ¡°You look absolutely marvelous.¡± Maude felt her face flush. ¡°You think so?¡± she asked. ¡°Absolutely,¡± he murmured. He offered his arm to her, and she interlocked hers, feeling her heart stuttering at the contact. He escorted her out, and then carefully helped her into the carriage. He stepped in afterward, and the driver shut the door behind Jaspar. He sat down across from her. She felt as though the carriage was experiencing a heat wave inside of it. Her hands were swampy in her gloves. I didn¡¯t even think about how I was going to be spending time alone with Jaspar in the carriage, Maude thought. I wish I had thought this through a little more. At least at the ball there will be other people around. She was doing everything she could not to squirm in her seat as the carriage started going to the location of the ball. ¡°Maude,¡± Jaspar said. She looked up at him and met his eyes while chewing on her lip. ¡°Helena did an excellent job. You look absolutely stunning.¡± He¡¯s reiterating himself, Maude thought. I wonder if he¡¯s nervous too. ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Why are you so nervous? You shouldn¡¯t have all that much to be nervous about.¡± Ah, he caught me, she thought, ceasing her lip chewing. ¡°I feel like a farce,¡± she answered. ¡°What do you mean by a farce?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner of war in an enemy country,¡± Maude stated. ¡°And I¡¯m getting to enjoy the luxurious life of living in this country. I¡¯m going to a ball with one of the most eligible bachelors of this country. I am sure there are many other ladies besides Lady Von Wickten who would gladly trade places with me. How does anything else make me not a farce?¡± Maude asked. Her voice had been getting progressively louder. She was perspiring a bit, and she noticed that Jaspar looked a bit taken aback. ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I got too into my words.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite alright,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°And for what my words are worth, I wouldn¡¯t worry too terribly much about any of that. Though I am a high-ranking man in this kingdom, it is not as though I was able to get you into high-society events on my own. I did have to ask the king about it, and I did prior to even really asking if you would be interested in going to the events. At first I thought that it could make you feel more welcomed, as it would at least feel a bit similar to the empire, but later on you¡¯d told me about your situation, and that¡¯s when I realized it would be an opportunity for you to actually participate in high society instead.¡± Maude fluttered her eyelashes at him. ¡°You were just trying to make me feel more comfortable in Aulbert? Why?¡± she asked. She did not understand what could possibly be his motivation behind taking such good care of his enemy¡¯s trump card. ¡°Well,¡± Jaspar said with an awkward smile. ¡°Our country owes you a great debt for refusing to fight for the empire,¡± he answered. ¡°You could have single-handedly turned the tide of this war with your ability to augment your capabilities and those around you¡¯s sword fighting capabilities.¡± Maude swallowed hard. ¡°You don¡¯t actually mean that, do you?¡± she asked. ¡°I absolutely mean that,¡± he answered. ¡°With you on the battlefield, strengthening those around you, you could have very easily overpowered even my unit. Even with your subpar troops, you may have been able to wipe us out. You would have had significant losses to your unit. But you would have won.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Maude replied, shaking her head and feeling her hands starting to shake. ¡°You said it would have been a fifty-fifty fight.¡± ¡°It would have,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°But you would have easily outlasted my troops. I¡¯m one of the best swordsmen in this country, if not the best, and I could not beat you when you came at me with everything.¡± What? Maude screamed in her head. Surely my father¡¯s assessment of my abilities is not that off base. ¡°The emperor was betting on you winning the war for him. He did not realize he was dealing with a pacifistic sword saint. It¡¯s because you chose not to fight that the kingdom of Aulbert has been able to hold its own against the empire.¡± Maude¡¯s mouth was open like a gaping fish. ¡°That¡¯s impossibly not true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very true,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°As a leader of multiple armies in this war, I can assure you that we would have assuredly lost the war by now if you were fighting.¡± ¡°I need proof,¡± Maude said. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when you bring me proof.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you proof when I have it,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°I already said that I would.¡± Maude was looking at Jaspar sideways. ¡°If I¡¯m such a hero to this kingdom, why am I unable to go out anywhere alone?¡± Jaspar nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a fair question. For the most part, the only reason now, since I confirmed several times that you were not attempting to infiltrate the city on a secret mission, that you are unable to go around by yourself is because you¡¯re a lady and it would be improper for a lady to go out alone. The king is also afraid that you will run off if you¡¯re unsupervised, and return to the empire to fight. As I said before, you could single-handedly turn the tide of the war. Until such time that the king is convinced you will not return to the empire, you will be guarded.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a bit reassuring,¡± Maude replied, feeling a bit more at ease with Jaspar¡¯s motives. ¡°So just try to enjoy yourself tonight, alright Maude?¡± he asked, gently grabbing one of her gloved hands and squeezing it. She smiled at him, feeling nervous he would notice how sweaty her hands were. He¡¯s right, she thought. She needed to stop worrying so much about her status, and how she might possibly be able to make things work with him long-term. She didn¡¯t even know if he returned her feelings. It was time to take a page out of Helena¡¯s book and live in the moment and enjoy her night at the ball with Jaspar. It could be that simple. ¡°I will,¡± she answered, returning the hand squeeze. Chapter 34 ¡°Duke Jaspar Rosenberg and Lady Maude Holloway,¡± the man who was announcing all of the people who came into the ball as they passed through the double doors onto a grand staircase¡¯s landing. On the ballroom floor below were nobles of the Aulbert kingdom milling about, or looking up as people came in. People seemed to look up at the sound of her name. Curiosity seemed to be on the majority of the faces who were looking up at her, but she noticed some glances of contempt as well. A particular pair of blue eyes caught Maude¡¯s own, and she recognized Fronica Von Wicken looking up at her, her face full of hostility. Maude shivered a bit, and then glanced at Jaspar who smiled back at her. Tonight I¡¯m not alone with Fronica Von Wickten, she thought. Tonight I¡¯m with the man who Fronica Von Wicten thinks belongs to her. Jaspar and Maude made it to the bottom of the staircase. Maude had tried her best to smile all the way down the stairs, so when she looked at Jaspar, she was still smiling. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a little bit to eat?¡± Jaspar suggested, gently tugging Maude away from the staircase. ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± Maude replied. The music hadn¡¯t started yet, so the hall was filled with the sound of all of the noble¡¯s voices. A woman laughed loudly and shrilly by Maude. A man who¡¯s voice sounded rumbly and gravelly was talking very loudly to someone else. Maude was pretty sure she¡¯d never been in a room with so many people ever before in her life. Jaspar carefully led her over to the tables with all of the food on them. Most of the foods were things that Maude had never tried before. ¡°What are these round pretty things?¡± Maude asked, pointing to beautifully decorated pink and green¡­almost orbs, but with a flat bottom. ¡°These are¡­cupcakes,¡± Jaspar replied, glaring at her, clearly confused. ¡°What is that?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Uh, have you ever had cake?¡± he asked. Maude shook her head. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s very sweet,¡± she replied. Jaspar nodded. ¡°Cake is very sweet,¡± he said. ¡°And cupcakes are just basically small, round slices of cake.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Maude replied, grabbing a green one off a tray. ¡°Hopefully I like it,¡± she said. She took a small bite. Sweet, vanilla, moist bread filled her mouth and explosion of delightful flavor burst in her mouth. She felt her eyes widen, and she looked down at the cupcake in wonder. Jaspar had a curious smile on his face. ¡°This is incredible!¡± she exclaimed, raising it up to take another bite. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve never tried cake before,¡± he said. ¡°Normally all sorts of desserts are popular with all of the ladies.¡± Maude nodded. ¡°I tried some desserts when I met up with my one friend in the empire, but not very many. She had a propensity to get the same desserts every time I came.¡± ¡°Well then there¡¯s a whole table here of desserts for you to try,¡± Jaspar said gesturing at the table. Maude¡¯s eyes widened even further. ¡°These are all desserts?¡± she asked. ¡°All of them,¡± Jaspar said with a nod, picking up something that was round, colorful and small, two of them, to be exact, with some kind of paste in the middle holding them together. He took a bite out of it, and it had a soft, yet satisfying crunch sound that went along with it. Maude stared at Jaspar with curiosity. ¡°What does it taste like?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and light,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t like heavy desserts like cake. It tastes like¡­¡± he paused, taking another bite out of it and rolling the food around in his mouth. ¡°Nutty, I¡¯d say,¡± he said. ¡°Nutty but sweet.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Maude picked up a yellow one of the same food. She took a small bite. A burst of lemon flavor assaulted her nose and mouth. She felt her eyes widening again. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know food could taste like this,¡± she said. Jaspar laughed. ¡°Have you ever tried wine?¡± he asked. He gestured to the people milling about the ballroom. There were servers holding round trays, all holding several glasses of red or slightly yellowish liquid. Maude shook her head. ¡°Never,¡± she said. Jaspar made a small gesture at one of the waitstaff who stopped and let him grab two glasses of wine. He grabbed one of the glasses filled with the ruby liquid, and one filled with the off-white, yellowish toned liquid. ¡°Thank you,¡± he told the server. The server nodded and then walked away. ¡°Here,¡± Jaspar said, handing her the glass of the slightly yellowish liquid. ¡°Typically white wines are sweeter. Try it and let me know what you think.¡± Maude smiled and took the delicate wine glass from Jaspar. She took a small sip. The liquid was bitter in comparison to the food she¡¯d been eating. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± she replied with a small nod. ¡°Would you care to try the red and see which you like better?¡± he offered. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied, switching wine glasses with Jaspar. She took a sip of the red wine. The liquid, rather than being quenching seemed to dry her mouth right up, and burned on the way down. ¡°Eugh,¡± she said, unable to hold back a look of disgust on her face. ¡°I definitely liked the white better.¡± Jaspar laughed at her face. ¡°I am not surprised at all!¡± He switched glasses with her again. ¡°What was that burn as it went down?¡± Maude asked. Jaspar swished the liquid in the glass, gave it a good whiff and then took a sip of it. Maude felt her heart skip a beat. He drank out of one of the same glasses as me, she thought. ¡°That burn is the alcohol,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°There¡¯s alcohol in this?¡± Maude exclaimed. Jaspar cocked his head as though he was confused. ¡°Of course there¡¯s alcohol in it. Wine has alcohol in it.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Maude replied, taking another sip of the white wine. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have that burn in it the way the other does.¡± Jaspar shrugged. ¡°Not all types of alcohol burn,¡± he replied. ¡°Ones that taste less of alcohol are more dangerous. They force you to lose yourself more quickly and easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Maude replied, taking another sip. Didn¡¯t expect to be trying alcohol for the first time tonight, Maude thought. I suppose we will see how this goes. She stood next to Jaspar, sipping her wine and stealing some desserts off the table occasionally, as Jaspar pointed out people throughout the crowd, and told her who was who and what they did for their living in Aulbert. As they were scanning the crowd together, she saw Melissa and Cristyne. She waved at them when they looked in the direction of the pair. Cristyne excitedly waved back, and Melissa had just grinned. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just as smug as can be,¡± Maude thought, Since I came with the duke. Maude finished her glass of wine, and felt as though her head was a bit looser on her shoulders than she was used to. Jaspar took her glass and put it on a tray of a passing waiter. Finally, Maude heard the orchestra warming up to start playing the music for dancing. She started picking at her fingernails. This was the part of the evening that she had least been looking forward to. Jaspar had never said he was or wasn¡¯t going to ask her to dance, so she really wasn¡¯t sure what his expectations were. They had practiced dancing together when she¡¯d had her etiquette lessons, but that was practice. It was now time to actually perform. Maude also knew, based on the information that she¡¯d heard through her friends, that Jaspar was one of the most desired partners in high society. It was also possible that women would begin to descend on the two of them, like vultures fighting over food. Jaspar turned to look at Maude, and turned his body away from any potential incoming distractions. ¡°Have you continued to practice dancing?¡± he asked her, taking the last sip of his own wine. ¡°A little bit,¡± Maude replied. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to do since the way that you taught me how to do it well is to read my partner¡¯s movement rather than to reproduce the movement on my own.¡± Jaspar chuckled. ¡°Well, are you ready for your final trial to being a full fledged ballroom dancer?¡± he asked. Maude swallowed hard, hearing her heart starting to beat faster in her chest. Is he about to ask me to dance? She wondered. Will I not have to wait for another man to ask me to dance with him after all? ¡°Probably not,¡± she admitted. Jaspar looked crestfallen, so she added, ¡°But I¡¯m at least willing to give it a shot.¡± He seemed to perk a bit back up at that comment. He bowed and reached his hand out to her the same way that he had done all those weeks ago in her etiquette class. Her heart felt like it was trying to find a way out of her chest. Thu-thunk, thu-thunk. The music swelled, and Jaspar said, ¡°Lady Maude, will you allow me the honor of this dance?¡± Chapter 35 Maude felt like she was trying to swallow and speak through rocks in her throat. ¡°I would love to,¡± she replied, a bit raspy. She placed her hand in his, and they made their way over to the dance floor. He took Maude up into his arms, wrapping one of them around her waist. Maude felt as though all of the air was being sucked out of the room. She carefully laid her arms on his shoulders, feeling her stomach doing flip flops. They were so close to one another. She could smell him; a warm, woodsy scent emitted off of him. She could barely breathe, but she wished to breathe deeply and take the entirety of the scent into her lungs. She looked up into his eyes. ¡°Follow my lead,¡± he said. ¡°Remember you are my sword.¡± Maude nodded, unable to give an audible response as all of her senses were busy buzzing about his close presence. She glanced at his lips. I wonder what it would be like to kiss him? She thought. What are his kisses like? Soft and kind like him? A little rough and intense with a hint of desperation? A pleasant shiver spread through her at the thought. She looked back up at his eyes. He started moving as soon as their eyes met, and Maude had to focus on pretending that she was Jaspar¡¯s sword. Jaspar looked down at Maude as he spun her around the room with a smile on his face. Maude wasn¡¯t sure that she had seen him smile like this for such an extended period of time. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked her. ¡°Less nervous and less like a farce?¡± Maude smiled back at him. ¡°A little bit,¡± she replied. ¡°Now that we are actually here and dancing it feels much more real. I feel less out of place here with you than I expected.¡± Jaspar¡¯s smile widened to the point that Maude could see his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear you are feeling better about it,¡± he said. ¡°Afterall, balls are meant to be enjoyed, not dreaded.¡± Maude felt her own smile grow on her face. ¡°Thank you for the advice earlier. It has helped a lot.¡± ¡°Not to worry, Lady Maude,¡± he said. Her heart skipped a beat when he said her name. ¡°All I want for you is to enjoy this experience, after all.¡± ¡°Are you enjoying yourself, your grace?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you don¡¯t typically come to events like this, so I hope that you coming for my benefit has not been to your detriment.¡± ¡°I am enjoying myself,¡± he replied. He paused, a smirk finding its way onto his face. ¡°You¡¯re a very amusing person,¡± he said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to come with me if it was to my detriment to come with you.¡± Maude felt like she could fly. So he does enjoy spending time with me, she thought. She giggled out loud, which led Jaspar to chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re so funny,¡± he said. Maude couldn¡¯t help herself from just grinning like a fool at the duke. Jaspar pulled her in slightly closer, which caused Maude¡¯s breath to hitch. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were dancing, Maude would probably try to take a couple of steps back from him. She could feel the heat from his body seeping through his clothes. With every breath, she could smell the clean woodsy scent emanating off of him now. She bit her lip. Oh God, she thought. Being this close to him is nearly too much for me. Maude could see the strength of his jaw muscles up close. He was so much taller than her, about a head or so, enough that he would be able to rest his chin on the top of her head if he so desired. Their faces were mere inches apart. Hopefully he can¡¯t hear the pounding of my heart, Maude thought. She could feel it everywhere, from the tips of her fingers to the tips of her toes. If he can hear it, hopefully he attributes it to the exertion of dancing. ¡°Is a ball everything that you made out to be in your mind?¡¯ he asked her. Maude felt a pulse run through her. She heard herself saying, ¡°It¡¯s everything I made it out to be in my mind,¡± she said. ¡°Though I think the primary reason is because I got to come with you.¡± Oh no! Maude thought. What did I just say out loud? Did I just¡­confess to him? She focused on his face, which grew very pink at her words. Was Helena right? Maude wondered. Does the duke return my feelings? Jaspar cleared his throat, and seemed to fumble a bit with the steps of the dance. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, glad that it¡¯s everything you¡¯ve hoped for,¡± he said. ¡­that¡¯s it? She thought. Or perhaps, is Helena wrong after all? The song ended, and the crowd clapped for the musicians. Jaspar let go of her from his embrace. He took a couple of steps back and clapped along with everyone else, seeming to refuse to look at Maude. His face was still very bright, his cheeks flaming red. Maude felt her guts wringing in her stomach. Did I just ruin our relationship? She wondered. Surely we could find a way to remain friends despite my feelings¡­ The clapping ended, and Jaspar offered Maude his arm, still refusing to look at her. She looped hers through his, fighting tears at his lack of response. They walked back over to the dessert table. ¡°Would you be willing to wait here for me?¡± Jaspar asked, looking off to the side of her face. ¡°Why?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I need to go greet some nobles,¡± Jaspar replied, seeming slightly sheepish. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Maude¡¯s heart felt as though it was on a downward spiral. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine,¡± she said, plastering a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I can take care of myself.¡± Jaspar smiled softly, which, much to Maude¡¯s chagrin, made her heart flutter again. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Come find me if you need me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He still wasn¡¯t looking Maude in the eyes. Does he even mean that? Maude wondered. I made a mistake. I should have never said anything. I should have just waited it out, and waited to see if he felt the same. Jaspar¡¯s back retreated into the crowd of nobles. A waiter with a platter full of red and white wine glasses was walking by. Maude stopped him, and snagged one of the glasses of the white wine from off of it. I got too excited, Maude continued in her thoughts. He pulled me so close¡­surely he wouldn¡¯t be pulling me so close if we were just friends, right? It was the first time in her life that Maude regretted that she had never had that many friends. She let out a heavy sigh, and noticed two young women approaching her. Cristyne looked as though she was in an incredibly lighthearted mood. Melissa looked as though she was feeling a bit despondent. ¡°Lady Maude!¡± Cristyne exclaimed, once they were a bit closer. Maude smiled. ¡°Lady Cristyne. Lady Melissa.¡± ¡°Lady Maude,¡± Melissa replied in a somewhat grumpy voice. ¡°We didn¡¯t realize you were going to be at this ball!¡± Crystine exclaimed in her soft voice. ¡°Your dress is so lovely. It looks incredible on you!¡± Maude felt her cheeks warming at the compliment. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. Cristyne was wearing a pale blue gown that had small glittering gemstones sewn all over the skirt. She looked like a sparkling fairy. ¡°Your dress is marvelous. You are surely out twinkling most of the ladies here tonight.¡± ¡°Oh you,¡± Crystine replied, flitting a sheerly gloved hand at Maude. Maude giggled a little and then looked over at Melissa. Melissa was wearing a coral, satin, shimmering gown, similar to Maude¡¯s. The bodice was dotted with hand sewn florals that were the same color of the gown, which added to the texture of the otherwise single appearance of the gown. ¡°Lady Melissa,¡± Maude said. ¡°Your gown¡¯s color is beautiful. It highlights your dark features.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you,¡± Melissa replied. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Maude asked, before taking another sip of her wine. Melissa grimaced. ¡°She asked a gentleman to dance after gathering all of her courage and he turned her down,¡± Cristyne replied. ¡°That man has no taste then,¡± Maude replied with a sniff. Melissa chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Most of the men in the room have their eyes on Fronica Von Wickten, since the duke showed up with you,¡± Melissa replied. Maude felt herself take a step back. She wasn¡¯t sure if Melissa was frustrated with her or not. ¡°Which, speaking of,¡± Melissa said, her normal, fiery self seeming to come back out of her brooding. ¡°You came with the duke?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Maude replied. ¡°He asked me if I would come with him.¡± Melissa jutted her hip out and placed her hand on it. ¡°What was all that talk not all that long ago about not having feelings for the duke, then?¡± she asked. Maude felt herself blushing at the comment. ¡°He asked me,¡± she pointed out. ¡°And he¡¯s the only man I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my cousin would have found you a different partner if you¡¯d asked,¡± Cristyne replied, narrowing her eyes at Maude. Maude took a swig of her white wine before replying. ¡°You were right,¡± she finally said, looking into Melissa¡¯s amethyst colored eyes. ¡°I just hadn¡¯t realized it yet.¡± She took another gulp of wine after saying the words out loud. And I¡¯ve already ruined any chances I may have had, Maude thought dejectedly. In front of her, Melissa and Cristyne were practically jumping up and down, squealing. Maude felt her eyes growing wide. She¡¯d never seen friends respond to her in this way before. ¡°Did you see how close he pulled Maude in when they were dancing together?¡± Melissa asked Cristyne. ¡°They were practically kissing out there!¡± Cristyne replied back. ¡°Who, what?¡± Maude asked, confused at how the conversation had ended up here. ¡°You and the duke!¡± Cristyne exclaimed. Maude did everything to keep the crushed look off her face, but Melissa seemed to still notice it. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°All the signs seemed to point at the duke feeling the same way.¡± ¡°I, uh,¡± Maude replied, and then swallowed hard, feeling the tears threatening to come out again. Cristyne looked even more concerned than Melissa did. ¡°What did he do?¡± she asked. ¡°I said something I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Maude replied, looking down at the floor and feeling her shoulders slump. ¡°What did you say?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°I told him that the ball was everything I had ever dreamed of a ball being because I came with him.¡± Both of their eyes widened. Melissa gasped and then covered her mouth with both of her hands. ¡°I know,¡± Maude replied, after seeing both of their reactions. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined everything and now I have no chance¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s so romantic,¡± Cristyne breathed. ¡°How is saying that wrong?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°What?¡± Maude asked, confused by their responses. ¡°Why do you think saying that ruined your chances with the duke?¡± Melissa asked. Maude¡¯s brain was whirling, trying to keep up with Melissa and Crystine. ¡°How is it not?¡± she replied. ¡°After I said that he wasn¡¯t able to look me in the eye at all. Rather than asking me to dance again, he dropped me off here because he had to go greet other nobles.¡± Melissa and Cristyne looked at one another. ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°He barely acknowledged my comment,¡± Maude replied, biting her lip to prevent it from trembling. ¡°Honestly,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how my cousin is with women. He¡¯s never been interested in anyone before. I honestly didn¡¯t even know if he knew how to dance because he¡¯s barely even danced with anyone before. He¡¯s primarily been wrapped up in running the duke dome and protecting himself and his mother from his father¡¯s side of the family, since he was a small child. I think it¡¯s possible that he just may not know how to respond.¡± ¡°He might just be being bashful,¡± Melissa agreed with a nod. Maude paused and thought back to how Jaspar had responded when she had said the words to him. ¡°His face was rather red after I said it,¡± she replied, realizing it herself. Melissa nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I bet he¡¯s just being bashful then. Your words surprised him.¡± Is that even possible? Maude wondered, feeling her heart become a bit lighter again. ¡°You¡¯re a very straightforward person, Lady Maude,¡± Cristyne replied. ¡°The duke can be, but a lot of the time he has had to hide his own emotions and has been unable to be as true to himself as you are.¡± The music stopped again, and the crowd clapped. Maude finished her glass of wine. ¡°I think there¡¯s still a pretty good chance the feeling is mutual,¡± Melissa said. ¡°Agreed,¡± Cristyne replied. ¡°And oh boy, do I ever hope it is. Lady Maude you would make such a great duchess.¡± Maude felt her cheeks warming again. Cristyne was the second person to tell her that today. She laughed awkwardly. ¡°I appreciate your support,¡± she said. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible you could end up as the next duchess,¡± Melissa agreed with a nod. ¡°And I agree. You¡¯d be an incredible one.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude said again. She wasn¡¯t sure what else to say. The compliments Melissa and Cristyne were giving her tonight felt like undeserved high praise. A couple of gentlemen walked up to the three of them. They were both tall, handsome, and fit. They looked like they could be brothers. Each man offered a hand to Cristyne or Melissa. ¡°Would you be willing to honor me with a dance?¡± they asked each respective lady. Maude saw both Melissa and Cristyne blush. Melissa replied, ¡°It¡¯d be my pleasure.¡± Cristyne just nodded with a small giggle. Both of the men offered the arms to her friends. ¡°Sorry Maude,¡± Melissa said with a smile. ¡°We can chat more later.¡± ¡°Have fun!¡± Maude exclaimed, waving them both off. Chapter 36 Maude¡¯s head was starting to feel light and bubbly. She stopped a waiter and grabbed another glass of the white wine. I suppose if they think there¡¯s still a chance with Jaspar, I shouldn¡¯t be too terribly upset, Maude thought, sipping her new glass. But I can¡¯t get my hopes up from this. I could end up with them crushed again. She took another swig of her wine. I guess I¡¯ll just have to see what happens, regardless of how much I want to know the outcome. I¡¯ve already put myself out there. There is no turning back now. Maude let out a huff at her thoughts. ¡°How dare you?¡± a voice that was high pitched and proper said behind Maude. She whirled around and was suddenly face to face with Lady Fronica Von Wickten. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Maude asked, playing dumb. She knew exactly where this conversation was probably going to go. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Fronica said. ¡°You came to the ball with Duke Rosenberg.¡± Maude blinked at her. So Fronica was only bold enough to call Jaspar by his name behind closed doors. ¡°Who else would I go with, Lady Von Wickten?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know any other gentlemen in Aulbert.¡± ¡°You could have asked him for a different partner,¡± Fronica answered. ¡°Instead, you hung onto him like the leech that you are.¡± Maude raised her eyebrows at Fronica. She¡¯d been called a lot of names in her life, but ¡°leech¡± was definitely a new one. ¡°What would you say if I told you that Duke Rosenberg asked me, himself, to come with him to this ball?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Liar,¡± Fronica shot back. ¡°Duke Rosenberg probably doesn¡¯t even spare you a thought throughout the day.¡± ¡°Lady Von Wickten,¡± Maude said. ¡°That¡¯s a bold statement from someone who¡¯s not currently engaged to the duke.¡± Fronica crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°Then how do you explain your comment to Duke Rosenberg on the dance floor? She asked. ¡°Last time we talked, you told me you had zero intentions towards the duke. It sure seems like you¡¯re a liar,¡± Fronica said. Maude felt her jaw open a little. She quickly closed it, hoping Fronica missed it. She¡¯s not wrong, Maude thought. I did tell her one thing and ended up doing something completely different. ¡°Have nothing to defend yourself with?¡± Fronica said while a smirk wiggled its way across her face. ¡°I warned you to stay away from him, Lady Maude!¡± Fronica took a step towards Maude. She was being very loud enough that onlookers were beginning to stare. Why is she making such a big scene out of this? Maude wondered. Doesn¡¯t she realize that she¡¯s going to make herself look like a fool? Maude did a quick glance around and noticed that people were looking at Fronica with pity while looking at Maude with disdain. Why? Maude wondered. Fronica is petty! Fronica grabbed Maude¡¯s shoulder and sunk her nails in. Maude gasped in pain. ¡°Stay the hell away from Duke Rosenberg,¡± Fronica exclaimed. Maude felt like a small child, looking up at her father and Zara. How many times had she been told that she wasn¡¯t allowed to have what she wanted? ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Lady Von Wickten,¡± a familiar, male voice said. Fronica let go of Maude¡¯s shoulder. A little bit of blood trickled out of the half moon shaped wounds. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, now.¡± Both Maude and Fronica turned their faces off towards the side. Standing there was an absolute rage filled Jaspar Rosenberg. Maude noticed that his hands were balled up, and he was shaking. ¡°Duke Rosenberg!¡± Fronica exclaimed. ¡°Lady Maude came up to me and was making all sorts of accusations towards me. And as your fiance¡­¡± Jaspar cut her off. ¡°You are not my fiance, Lady Von Wickten.¡± Maude heard a few people in the crowd gasp at her words. ¡°Bu¡­but!¡± Fronica exclaimed, her face as red as a flame. ¡°How dare you treat a guest of the Rosenberg manor in such a manner!¡± Jaspar gestured to Maude¡¯s shoulder. Maude noticed that the blood was starting to near the edge of her dress. Jaspar handed her a handkerchief, and she began to clean up the mess. ¡°She came after me first!¡± Fronica protested at the duke. ¡°Lady Maude is not the kind of person who ¡®goes after¡¯ someone, Lady Von Wickten. You are. Why would you think I¡¯d believe such a farce?¡± It was Fronica¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words, her mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for water. ¡°Do you not realize that a future partner¡¯s behavior can also make you more or less attractive?¡± Jaspar asked her. ¡°Aulbert does not need a duchess that acts like you, Lady Von Wickten. With great power comes great responsibility.¡± There were a few gasps and giggles in the crowd that surrounded them. ¡°Your behavior has made a match between us far less appealing. I will make sure that my mother hears of your behavior tonight.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°No¡­¡± Fronica said, her hands in her hair, pulling tightly at the roots. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to see, you were just supposed to be mine¡­!¡± Jaspar looked disgusted. He offered Maude his arm again. ¡°Lady Maude,¡± he said. ¡°Let us go somewhere a bit quieter.¡± Maude took his arm with a nod. He began guiding her across the ballroom, towards the private balconies. He peeked into a couple before he found one that was vacant. In the meantime, Maude grabbed herself another glass of white wine. The pair walked out onto the balcony, their arms interlocked. The air was still chilly though the scent of spring was starting to become apparent. Maude felt her heart fluttering in her chest. They were alone again. I really should have thought what going to the ball would really entail with Jaspar, she thought. I also basically unexpectedly confessed to him earlier. Her stomach did flip-flops at the thought, and she took another gulp of wine. ¡°Thanks for helping me with Lady Von Wickten,¡± Maude said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she was acting like that,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that she had become that bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as though you are in control of her actions,¡± Maude said, taking another sip of her alcohol. ¡°You seem to really be enjoying that wine,¡± Jaspar said, leaning on the balcony. As a result, he was leaning closer to Maude. She could smell the clean, woodsy scent that she had earlier when they were dancing. ¡°Do you typically enjoy alcohol?¡± he asked. Maude shook her head and looked up into his eyes. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever had alcohol,¡± she giggled, noticing her sentence didn¡¯t come out exactly as she said it. Jaspar¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. Then, he shook his head. ¡°I should have expected as much with what you¡¯ve told me about your background.¡± He took the wine glass from Maude. ¡°Based on how you¡¯re talking, though, I¡¯d say that¡¯s enough of that.¡± He drank the rest of the wine in the glass in a single gulp. ¡°My wine!¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°No, no more wine for you tonight,¡± Jaspar replied, putting the glass on the balcony fencing. ¡°How dare you steal my drink from me,¡± Maude said, crossing her arms at him. ¡°I¡¯m not carrying you to the carriage at your first ball. A lady needs more dignity than that would afford you.¡± Maude grunted at him. ¡°Speaking of a lady¡¯s dignity, why did you leave me when I said I was enjoying your company?¡± she asked. Maude noticed Jaspar¡¯s jaw working, as if he was chewing on something. What the hell? She wondered. Everyone has been telling me that they think he has feelings for me. I found it in myself to go for it because of their encouragement. How could so many people have just been outright wrong? ¡°I basically confessed my feelings to you and it was ignored after I did,¡± she continued. ¡°That seems pretty undignified if you ask me.¡± She turned away from him, feeling tears stinging her eyes once more from his reaction. I should have never listened to Cristyne and Melissa! She thought. ¡°What feelings are you talking about?¡± Jaspar asked softly. ¡°That I¡¯ve fallen for you, of course,¡± Maude replied. ¡°What other feelings could I possibly be referring to?¡± Maude felt her hands starting to shake. Her heart was thundering through her chest. This time, she¡¯d made it abundantly clear what she¡¯d meant by her feelings. There should be no doubts in Jaspar¡¯s mind about how she felt about him. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him clenching his fists. Son of a¡­! She thought. I was right. Everyone else was wrong. Jaspar doesn¡¯t feel the same. Maude turned away from him, facing the entrance to the ballroom. ¡°I knew it,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t feel the same way at all. But still I¡­I thought it would be good for you to know.¡± Tears were threatening to fall. She started walking toward the balcony¡¯s entrance. ¡°Wait,¡± Jaspar said, grabbing her wrist. ¡°What?¡± Maude replied. ¡°What could you possibly have to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s harsh,¡± he said. ¡°Maude.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Maude, I feel the same way.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± she said, trying to pull her wrist away from him. The tears were falling now. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because I¡¯m upset and you¡¯re trying to comfort me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just saying that,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°I just¡­¡± he sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as it would normally be, because you¡¯re the empire¡¯s sword saint. We captured you as a prisoner of war. I¡¯ve been trying to find a way for us to be together before telling you how I felt.¡± He sighed heavily behind her. ¡°I just have yet to figure something out that will allow us to be together. I used to not have any problem bearing the idea that I¡¯d marry Fronia Von Wickten. I never liked her all that much, but now the thought of having anyone but you seems impossible. You came into my life and changed everything, Maude,¡± he said. His voice sounded impassioned. Maude had never heard him talk like this before. ¡°You¡¯ve become a part of my daily life, daily thoughts, and my world. It¡¯s not something I want to mess up through not being patient enough.¡± Maude turned around, tears still falling down her cheeks, but with her eyes no longer filled with tears. She looked into his eyes with her own. Inside of them seemed to be a mixture of desperation and desire. Maude stood up on her toes, and pulled Jaspar¡¯s face to her¡¯s, planting a kiss on his lips. She felt his whole body recoil at first, then he pulled her closer, deepening the kiss. His arms wrapped around her, and he held her body close to his. Maude¡¯s body felt like it was on fire. She found her hands in his hair. It was so much softer than she¡¯d expected. Jaspar pulled her in closer, holding her tightly. Then, he gently pushed her away from him. Even so, she was still in his arms. ¡°Why wait?¡± she asked him. ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± Jaspar said softly. ¡°It¡¯s good to know you¡¯re far bolder with some alcohol in you.¡± Maude giggled. ¡°You won¡¯t be saying that when you look back at this moment.¡± Jaspar¡¯s face was bright red under the moonlight. I want to kiss him again, Maude thought. ¡°We should probably go back to the manor,¡± Jaspar murmured. ¡°We can¡¯t have you acting like this in front of the nobles.¡± ¡°Acting like what?¡± she asked, giggling while touching a single finger to his cheek. He dropped his arms from her waist, and then offered his arm to her. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about,¡± he said. Maude couldn¡¯t help herself and giggled again. She linked her arm through his. ¡°Please hold yourself together and attempt to be proper as we make our way to the carriage, Lady Maude,¡± he said. ¡°High society has a long memory.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command, Duke Rosenberg,¡± she said with a little giggle. Chapter 37 ¡°Lady Maude,¡± Jaspar said, his voice sounding annoyed. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I have been enjoying our company all evening, your grace. Now that we have arrived back at the manor, you no longer want to see me?¡± she asked. Ahead of her, Jaspar sighed heavily. ¡°I already informed you, my lady, that I am quite busy and have some things that I need to take care of in my study.¡± ¡°Then let us go together,¡± Maude replied. Her head was beginning to clear a bit, but she still felt as though her mind was full of the bubbles she¡¯d had in her bath. Jaspar turned to the left, and opened one of the double doors to his study. Maude followed him in. ¡°Were you lying to me, your grace?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t pin you as the type to just kiss a woman and leave her hanging.¡± ¡°Lady Maude!¡± Jaspar exclaimed, his face flaming again. ¡°I need to get some work done!¡± Maude giggled and sat on the leather sofa in front of Jaspar¡¯s desk. ¡°Must you work right now?¡± she asked. ¡°I must,¡± he replied. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she answered, waving him off. ¡°I shall lay here then and wait for you to finish.¡± Maude heard him pull his chair away from his desk and scrape the floor with it as he pulled it back to his desk. She heard him pick up a pen and begin scribbling on a piece of paper. She sighed, staring up at the ceiling. Must he work now? She wondered. Who in their right mind kisses someone and then works as soon as they get home? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be so infatuated with me that all he can think about is me? She glanced over at him, and saw him focusing intently on whatever it was he was scribbling onto the parchment. He didn¡¯t even spare her a glance, which caused her to sigh again. ¡°I hear you, Lady Maude,¡± he said. ¡°And until such time that you have sobered up, I shall be at my desk, working.¡± This time, her breath came out in a huff. ¡°I know you think that I am still inebriated, but I promise you that I am quite fine right now.¡± she said. ¡°Are you?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow and meeting her eyes. She saw his lips moving as he formed his words and felt her breath catch. If only he would kiss her again¡­ ¡°Please tell me when you are embarrassed by your actions, Lady Maude,¡± Jaspar was saying. ¡°That will be the only indication that I will accept that you are, in fact, no longer inebriated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, your grace,¡± Maude said. She started looking around the room. It was the first time she had ever been to Jaspar¡¯s study and she was genuinely surprised how plain it was. There was a wall full of shelves, several of which were bursting at the seams with old ledgers of the Rosenberg manor. The other two shelves were full of leather bonded books that Maude couldn¡¯t read the title of. Given what I know about Jaspar, she thought, I am sure he has read them all. Unlike her father¡¯s study, there was no huge arched window on the wall behind Jaspar¡¯s desk, but rather a regular sized one that was sided by two family portraits, one with himself and his two parents and the other of a teenaged Duke Rosenberg with his glowing mother above him. He looks most like his mother, Maude thought. What a beautiful woman. The look on his father¡¯s face in the family portrait was stern, as though he would have been a similar father to Maude¡¯s. Jaspar had said that his father did not know him all that well when he passed away¡­perhaps his father¡¯s death was a blessing in disguise, Maude bemused. The wall that was nearest to Maude as similar to the other, leather bound books and heaps of ledgers and other records. This study seemed to be the place that the majority of the important documents for the Rosenbergs were stored. Maude stared up at the ceiling, trying to will away the last vestiges of the alcohol¡¯s effects on her body. All I want right now is for him to take me up into his arms once more¡­hm, once more? She thought. She relived the experience of the balcony in her mind, his hands on her body, smashing her lips against his, him pulling her closer and deepening the kiss¡­ Maude felt her stomach drop and her face burn. How had she been so bold? She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face, though Jaspar would not be able to see her face with the angle she was at currently on the couch. I made a fool of myself, she admonished herself. I should count my blessings that Jaspar feels the same as me and he did not kick me out of the manor. ¡°How are you feeling over there?¡± Jaspar asked. Maude didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± he asked softly. The chair scraped across the floor as he got up and began walking over to the couch that she was laying on. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she volunteered, raising her hand up. She would do anything right now not to have him see her face. He must think of her as so foolish, especially after following him to his study and implying he had lied to her! ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Jaspar said. Maude could hear the smile in his voice. ¡°So the alcohol has worn off.¡± He had paused his steps when she¡¯d raised her hand, but now, he continued walking over to the couch. ¡°Please don¡¯t come over here right now,¡± Maude said, bringing her hand back to her face to cover it. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of you seeing me right now.¡± ¡°All the more reason I need to see you right now,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Please!¡± she exclaimed. She heard the steps stop near her. ¡°Too late,¡± he said. ¡°Let me see your face.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I don¡¯t know that I will survive right now if I show you my face right now, Jaspar,¡± she said. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make sure you survive it,¡± he said, gently placing his hand on one of her own. She felt her heart starting up in her chest. She moved her other hand enough that she could use one eye to look at him with, and met his. ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry for my behavior,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d never had alcohol before, so I did not know¡­¡± Jaspar cut her off. ¡°I did not take offense to any of your actions,¡± he said. ¡°You needn''t apologize for them.¡± Maude felt her eye widen. ¡°Are you certain?¡± she asked. ¡°You pushed me away towards the end¡­¡± ¡°I knew it was important to get you home before you found a way to make a fool of yourself in front of anyone besides me,¡± he replied. ¡°If we had gone back into the ball, I¡¯m certain something would have gone wrong. And it was only a matter of time before someone found the two of us together.¡± He kneeled down next to her head. ¡°The last thing either of us needs right now is rumors that someone saw us kissing at the ball.¡± Maude squeezed her eye shut at the word ¡°kissing.¡± What had possessed her to just grab him and kiss him? ¡°Though, I can¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t love to do more of that last part,¡± Jaspar added. Maude felt tingles running up and down her body. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and her stomach was in knots. ¡°You¡¯d like more?¡± she asked. She felt him gently tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°I want more,¡± he whispered softly. Maude felt like her heart was going to burst out of her chest. How is this real? She wondered. Maude slowly removed her hands from her face, opening her eyes. He was so close to her again, she could smell the scent of woodsy soap. Jaspar¡¯s eyes were full of desire. Maude swallowed hard. ¡°May I kiss you, Lady Maude?¡± he asked, his breath a gentle whisper on the skin of her neck. It sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Please do,¡± she replied back, equally as softly. His eyes stayed focused on hers until he was very close to her face before fluttering shut. Her own eyes closed moments before she felt the softest touch of his lips on hers. His breath sounded ragged, the same way it did after they had started a duel. Is he holding himself back? Maude wondered. He pulled away after what felt like too short of a moment. His eyes met hers again. They looked hungry. Maude scrambled into a sitting position, and pulled Jaspar up onto the couch gently, but forcefully. Their lips found each other again, but forcefully this time. Maude let out an involuntary gasp as he kissed her, pulling her closer to him. Her hands were on his broad chest, and she could feel the finely trained muscles underneath. They trailed upwards to his shoulders, under which she could feel his biceps, far firmer and stronger than her own. Then her hands moved back into his hair, soft and smooth. His arms wrapped around her waist with his hands on her back, pulling her closer, closer yet. Their tongues met, and Jaspar let out a barely audible groan. She felt her hands become fists in his hair as he gently pulled her practically into his lap. Maude lost herself in his kiss, exploring every inch of his mouth, her hands exploring nearly every part of his body that she¡¯d ever desired to touch. He seemed just as enraptured with her as she was with him. Finally, the kiss broke. They were both breathing heavily. Their eyes stayed connected, however, and she could see passion burning in his bright blue eyes. She, too, was greedy for more. ¡°You were right,¡± he said, tracing a finger along the edge of her jaw, another thing that made her shiver. ¡°Why wait? Why did I wait so long for something so delicious?¡± Maude bit her lip. ¡°Are you certain that you want this?¡± she asked. She could hardly believe what had just happened. She simultaneously felt more alive and as though the moment had been a blissful dream. He grabbed her hand, taking the glove off, and kissed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ve never been surer of anything in my life,¡± he said. Maude¡¯s heart fluttered again at the gesture. Her face was so red, she knew she had to look like a tomato. She felt so embarrassed that she just wanted to turn away from him. Yet, her desire for more was greater. ¡°If I had known kissing you would feel this good, I would have never waited in the first place,¡± Jaspar said. Maude felt her breath catch at his words. His face came close to hers again, her breath hitching every time her heart beat until she felt his lips on hers, softly again. She pulled off her other glove and threw it off the couch and grabbed his hair, deepening the kiss herself this time. Jaspar¡¯s hands found their way into her own hair, and he held her head, pulling her in even closer. He had smooshed her nose into his, so she had to pull away to come up for air. ¡°What does this mean for our relationship then?¡± she asked him. He looked as though he could devour her at any moment. ¡°What do you think this could mean for our relationship, Maude?¡± he asked, his voice husky with desire. Her heart skipped another beat, and her stomach twisted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he said, interlacing his fingers with one set of hers. He brought them up to his face and kissed the tips of each one. ¡°It means I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to find a way for us to be together, and I¡¯d expect that you¡¯d do the same,¡± he replied. Maude swallowed hard. What if we never found a way to be together? She thought. Then I¡¯d have to give him and the way he makes me feel up. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± she agreed. ¡°In the meantime,¡± he said, slowly ascending up her arm with more kisses, ¡°We should enjoy our time together and stop worrying about the consequences. Our countries are at war, after all,¡± he said. ¡°There is no guarantee of a tomorrow for either of us.¡± He¡¯s not wrong, Maude thought. And when he puts it that way, he makes me regret not telling him about my feelings sooner. Maude nodded. ¡°No more worrying about the consequences,¡± she agreed. She bit her lip. ¡°What will we tell others?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing for now,¡± he replied. ¡°As it currently stands, you are supposed to be my prisoner, by order of the king. Let¡¯s keep it a secret for now.¡± He kissed her shoulder. ¡°Though, have no doubt that if we were not in these circumstances, I would be very loud about how I¡¯m courting you,¡± he said. ¡°Are you alright with that?¡± Maude felt herself tremble a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± she replied, in spite of the twisting feeling she felt in her stomach. He would tell other people if he could, she attempted to reassure herself. He is serious about me, I¡¯m serious about him. I¡¯ve never felt this way before, and I just need to put some trust in him. He pulled her close to him and gently bit her lip. She felt it tremble under the pressure. ¡°My god,¡± Jaspar murmured. ¡°My want of you is insatiable.¡± He pulled her into a kiss again, and Maude pushed her doubts aside. He explored her mouth with his tongue, letting out a small groan as she gently moved her tongue around his. She planted her hands on his chest, and could feel his heart pounding inside of him. It was nearly in the same rhythm as her own heart. He pulled away from her again, and looked at a pocket watch in his breast pocket. ¡°Oh no,¡± he groaned. ¡°It¡¯s gotten so late.¡± He pulled her close so that her head was snuggled into his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me,¡± he said. She smiled and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave either,¡± she said. She could hear his heart in his chest, starting to calm down. ¡°But we should both get some rest. I know you are busy,¡± she said. ¡°How am I supposed to get anything done when I¡¯d rather be with you?¡± Jaspar complained. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Maude asked with a laugh. ¡°You insisted on coming home and going to work in your study after we kissed at the ball!¡± ¡°That was different,¡± Jaspar said with a sigh. ¡°You were so inebriated that I didn¡¯t know if you meant what you were saying or not.¡± ¡°I most certainly meant it,¡± she replied, tracing some stubble that was coming in on the underside of his chin. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that with my own lips,¡± he replied, and Maude felt her face flush. ¡°Rest will be good for us both,¡± Maude said, gently trying to push away from him. Though I won¡¯t probably get much rest myself tonight, she thought to herself. ¡°Five more minutes,¡± he replied, tipping her chin up towards his face again. His lips met hers again, and Maude couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart soar. His tongue found hers again, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a small moan of pleasure. It was so much sweeter than she could have ever expected it to be. Chapter 38 On the other side of her sword, an eleven year old Callum sneered. It had only been a short while since both of them had been in sword lessons, but there was no doubt that Maude was the sword instructor¡¯s favorite. She had a natural talent for the sword, their instructor claimed. Though they had started sword lessons right around the same time, Maude had quickly surpassed Callum. At some point, after every lesson, Callum had gotten into the habit of challenging Maude to a duel, and today was no different, save for the aggravated attitude he seemed to have. ¡°How dare you steal what is rightfully mine,¡± Callum said. ¡°I should have been the sword saint!¡± He was hacking and slashing at her, the way that he usually did. It was easy enough for Maude to predict his movements that she had no trouble blocking his blows. Callum growled at her lack of reaction. He always tried to play dirty tricks by distracting her from fighting in hopes of beating her. ¡°You are worthless, and should have never been born!¡± Callum shouted at her, attempting to catch her off guard with a low blow near her thighs. She easily blocked it. As if she hadn¡¯t heard that statement nearly every single day of her life. Callum¡¯s swings seemed to speed up. He seemed to be thinking that she was moving slow because that was her quickest speed. Yet she was moving slow because she knew she¡¯d be in trouble if she beat him too easily. ¡°At least give him a chance to win,¡± her sword instructor had chastised her. I thought victory was my only option, she thought, blocking one of Callum¡¯s attacks aimed at her face. At least, that¡¯s what Father tells me. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live,¡± Callum told her, launching another flurry of attacks at her. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you one day.¡± ¡°Just keep trying,¡± Maude responded. Her words just seemed to antagonize him more. ¡°I¡¯ll successfully do it one day when I¡¯m big and strong,¡± he promised. ¡°Why do you want me to die anyway?¡± Maude asked. ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± ¡°You stole my rightful place,¡± he replied. ¡°Those seem like words Mother taught you to say,¡± Maude pointed out. Her words seemed to cause some internal strife inside of him. She saw it playing out across his face. Ultimately, whatever battle he was fighting internally, he lost. ¡°You stole my rightful place!¡± he screamed at her, now clearly enraged. I don¡¯t understand, Maude thought. Why did that make him angrier and more sure of himself? ¡°I stole nothing of yours,¡± Maude replied, confident. I¡¯m lucky if I get enough food to survive in this goddamn family, she thought. ¡°Harlot¡¯s daughter!¡± Callum exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a good for nothing harlot¡¯s daughter!¡± What the hell did he just say? Maude thought, feeling her own rage building. ¡°Say that again,¡± she said, coldly. ¡°Harlot¡¯s daughter!¡± he shouted again. Maude felt her ability come uncapped. Her senses got stronger, her muscles more powerful, and her strength increased. She wasn¡¯t able to hold it back. She started slashing at him aggressively. He almost couldn¡¯t stop all of her blows.. He started taking steps back, the classic sign that someone was quickly being overwhelmed by their dueling partner. ¡°Fuck you,¡± she said. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know my mother. How dare you call her that.¡± She pulled one of his own dirty tricks out of her bag, and hit him in the shin with the hilt of her sword and her hand, hard. Callum screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°My leg!¡± he cried out. ¡°You just broke my leg.¡± ¡°Well deserved,¡± Maude sneered with gritted teeth. In the corner of her eye, she saw servants scrambling around, some clearly on their way over to the two of them. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! She put the tip of her sword next to the flesh of his neck. ¡°Take that back,¡± she commanded. ¡°Take what back?¡± Callum replied, giving her a look so filled with contempt, it was hard to believe she¡¯d just received it from an eleven year old. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± she said, pressing the sword in more to his skin. A small trickle of red started around the point of it. ¡°Take. That. Back.¡± ¡°Never,¡± he spat. His saliva landed on one of her hands. ¡°Your mother was a harlot who seduced the duke. You don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Maude asked, seething. ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll be executed by the emperor,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try.¡± Maude sneered at him. Maybe I should just do it, she thought. ¡°Wait!¡± she heard Zara¡¯s voice scream out. She sounded as though she was completely out of breath. Son of a¡­! Maude thought. She pulled her sword away from Callum, who had turned as white as a sheet and was heavily perspiring. His leg was twisted in an unnatural angle. What was I just about to do? Maude thought. What have I done? Maude felt a hard slap on her cheek from Zara. Her step-mother was out of breath, panting, and red faced, but the smack smarted all the same. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Zara demanded. ¡°Trying to kill your only sibling?¡± ¡°If you can even justify calling him my sibling,¡± Maude spat, which earned her another slap across her other cheek. Maybe I should just kill them both, she thought. Tears started to fall from Zara¡¯s eyes as she collapsed on the ground next to her son. ¡°Oh my baby,¡± she said. ¡°Where does it hurt, sweetie?¡± Callum was breathing hard now, perspiring heavily. He pointed at his mangled leg and Zara gasped. ¡°Oh my sweet angel!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°What did that little devil do to you?¡± Little devil? Maude thought. At least I know where he got the harlot comment from. Not like I couldn¡¯t have guessed. Zara looked up at Maude, tears quickly running down her face. ¡°You worthless waste of space,¡± she snarled. Maude sneered right back at her. Two more people arrived, the family physician who quickly ran up to Callum to assess his condition, and Matthias Holloway. Her father¡¯s hand hit her skull so hard that Maude saw black for a few seconds, and nearly fell to the ground herself. ¡°What the fuck are you doing, you insolent child?¡± He bellowed at her. Maude was the only person standing with a sword. Do they not realize I could easily kill them all right now? The power is in my hands, yet they insist on treating me this way. ¡°What do you think you are doing, going after the future duke like that?¡± her father raged. ¡°Do you have no conscience, girl?¡± he shouted. Maude scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m the one without a conscience? He called my mother a harlot.¡± Her father¡¯s face twisted into a sneer. ¡°Your mother was a harlot,¡± he replied. Maude felt her stomach drop. It was the first she¡¯d heard her father say anything negative about her mother. He usually said nothing regarding Maude¡¯s mother at all. ¡°His leg is indeed broken,¡± Maude heard the physician say to Zara. ¡°He will likely not be able to fully walk on it for several months while it heals, and we will have to put him in a cast.¡± Zara¡¯s wails increased at what the physician was telling her. Maude¡¯s father shook his head at her. ¡°Just because you are a sword saint does not mean you get to use your abilities however you please. They are supposed to be a source of pride for this family, not a source of strife.¡± Maude scoffed again. ¡°Tell that to your jealous son,¡± she said. Her father turned toward a few servants who were standing off to the side. ¡°You there,¡± he pointed. ¡°The three of you. Disarm her and take her to her room. She is not to leave that room for three days. All she is allowed to eat is porridge.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°But that¡¯s not fair! Callum started this!¡± ¡°Though he may be younger than you, it would be best if you heed my words, bitch,¡± her father said in a soft tone full of rage. ¡°Callum is your superior. Callum is Holloway¡¯s future.¡± The guard that was a part of the group of servants that her father had pointed out ripped the sword out of Maude¡¯s hand. The two maids grabbed her, one under each arm and started dragging her back towards the Holloway manor. ¡°No, no!¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m your daughter!¡± ¡°No daughter of mine would be so openly hostile to challenge the authority of the future duke of Holloway,¡± her father said. What? Maude thought. Why do they always pick Callum over me? What have I ever done to deserve their ire? She released herself from the maids¡¯ grips. ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± she told them. She strode into the manor, standing tall, tears stinging her eyes. As she made it into the attic room, she heard the outside lock click behind her. I can¡¯t survive like this, she thought. I can¡¯t even defend myself in this house. If I keep trying, they will have me killed, sword saint ability or no. But what can I do? She wondered. I can¡¯t show them any weakness, and I can¡¯t allow myself to get angry, she thought. And lastly, I cannot, under any circumstances, ever resort to violence. She paused in her thinking, remembering how both Zara and her father had resorted to slapping her or hitting her in some way when they saw what she had done. If I stop resorting to violence, I will be a better person than them, she thought. And when I¡¯m an adult, I am never going to be like them. She felt tears falling from her eyes. ¡°Oh mother,¡± she whispered. ¡°Why did you have to leave me alone in this hell?¡± I will become a pacifist to survive, she thought. It¡¯s the only way I can survive. Chapter 39 ¡°Lady Maude,¡± Jakob said, bowing a little as he walked into her room. ¡°Duke Rosenberg has requested your presence in his study.¡± ¡°At once?¡± Maude asked, sipping her hibiscus tea. Jakob cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Ah, as soon as you can, my lady,¡± he said. Maude sighed, slipping on her slippers. ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk more later, Helena,¡± she said, smiling at the maid who was sitting on the couch with her, sipping her own cup of hibiscus tea. ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± Helena replied, smiling back. ¡°Thank you for letting me try this priceless tea.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Maude said, taking one last gulp of her tea before standing up. ¡°Right this way,¡± Jakob said, leading the way. ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude said. ¡°This manor is so large I¡¯m afraid I would get lost if I tried to navigate myself.¡± Jakob smiled. ¡°It is quite a large space,¡± he said. ¡°So what does his grace need me for today?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Well,¡± Jakob said, sounding awkward again. ¡°I think at some point you asked him to get you newspapers from the empire?¡± ¡°Have they finally come in?¡± Maude asked excitedly. She gripped the top of her dress from trying not to go too overboard with her excitement. Finally, she thought. A way to confirm if the rumors I¡¯ve heard are true! Jakob¡¯s face looked a bit grim. ¡°What is it?¡± Maude asked, furrowing her brow. ¡°He has a few things regarding the war to discuss with you,¡± Jakob said. ¡°I believe he mentioned something about your father as well.¡± Maude¡¯s heart sunk in her chest. ¡°My father?¡± she asked. Jakob nodded. ¡°He seemed a bit upset about what he had to tell you.¡± Maude swallowed hard. Is it possible that my father is dead? She thought. And that Callum has been given the title of Duke of Holloway? Maude shuddered at the thought of her younger brother being in charge of that house. If she was still living under that roof, she¡¯d be put to death immediately. Callum and Zara would have been overjoyed to even make something up to frame Maude with. Anything to get her out of their hair. ¡°Here we are, my lady,¡± Jakob said, gesturing to the study doors. Maude gulped. It had been a few days since she¡¯d last seen the duke, and seeing him again made her nervous. What if he decides to take everything back? She thought. What if it really was all a dream? ¡°Thank you, Sir Jakob,¡± Maude said. ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± he replied. Jaspar was sitting at his desk, his head bent over some documents. He looked up at her and met her eyes. Maude felt heat rush through her, and found herself glancing at his lips. ¡°Maude,¡± he said, her heart skipping a beat at the sound of her name in his mouth. ¡°That was much quicker than I anticipated you would be.¡± Maude winced a little. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, Jaspar.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an inconvenience at all,¡± he replied, stepping away from his desk and walking up to her. He touched the bottom of her chin gently and said, ¡°Never.¡± Maude felt a shiver of pleasure run down her spine. His eyes fluttered shut, and he gently brought their lips together once more. It wasn¡¯t a dream, Maude thought. He still likes me. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she said softly as he pulled away from her. Maude saw color fill Jaspar¡¯s cheeks. He looked away from her, bashfully. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too,¡± he replied. ¡°It has been a long three days without having a chance to see you.¡± ¡°Indeed, it has,¡± Maude murmured. ¡°I know Jakob said you had some information about the war to share with me, but I wouldn¡¯t care if you have nothing to share,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just happy I¡¯ve gotten to see you.¡± Jaspar chuckled softly. ¡°Well, worry not, because I called you in due to having some war things to discuss with you, but also because I wanted to see you.¡± He smiled warmly at her. ¡°I am finally done playing catchup from the day of the ball.¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredible that it¡¯s taken you this long,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Such is the life of a duke in a country at war,¡± he said. ¡°Now, let me grab these newspaper articles from the empire,¡± he said, striding back over to his desk. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± He gestured to the couches where they¡¯d spent a great deal of kissing one another only a few days ago. Maude could feel the heat building on her face at the thought. Maude sat down on the couch, chewing on the inside of her cheek to help her stay serious and not grin like a fool by his mere presence. Jaspar had summoned her to talk about the war. Jaspar strode over and handed her the first newspaper, while still holding onto another one. ¡°Here¡¯s the first one,¡± he said. ¡°It took a while to get it here, so it¡¯s dated about a month ago.¡± Emperor plants trees, the headline declared, in efforts to reduce reliance on other countries. Maude swallowed hard. She looked up at Jaspar. ¡°So it¡¯s true, then,¡± she said. ¡°The empire is after the trees in Aulbert.¡± Jaspar nodded. ¡°You were actually the one that helped me figure that out, Maude,¡± he said. ¡°Aulbert is one of the most heavily wooded kingdoms of our region.¡± Maude¡¯s heart stuttered. Wait what? I helped him figure that out? But I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡­except tell him what I experienced traveling to get to Aulbert. Or how I was in awe at the trees charging with the seasons. How few trees I remembered being in the empire. So is this what everyone has been referring to when they have been praising my deeds for Aulbert? ¡°Why would the empire need trees?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Well,¡± Jaspar said with a sigh, sitting down next to her. ¡°Trees are a renewable resource, but it takes an extraordinarily long time to grow them. If the emperor never planted trees before now, it will still take an incredible amount of time for them to grow large enough to be useful lumbar. However, lumbar has a lot of uses in the empire, building houses, stoking fires for food and warmth, tools, you get the point.¡± All I could think about were fires, Maude thought. I didn¡¯t realize it was used in so many different capacities. ¡°The empire may maintain good diplomatic relations with its neighboring countries, but they are more than happy to bully them into submission if it is something they need desperately. While Aulbert had maintained good relations and trade relationships with the empire, the empire was attempting to bully the king and the prince into submission this past spring. The emperor was concealing what it was he wanted until the king and prince said they would work with him. Obviously Aulbert said no. We could have never imagined that the empire was after lumber.¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°The emperor couldn¡¯t have just traded for that?¡± she asked. ¡°It is not as though the empire¡¯s coffers are empty.¡± Jaspar frowned. ¡°I think they are emptier than you might think, Maude,¡± he said. ¡°To boot, with starting a war, the emperor had a lot more to gain besides just trees. Land, money, influence, and power are things he will gain if he wins the war.¡± ¡°And people,¡± Maude pointed out. Jaspar¡¯s face paled a bit. ¡°And people,¡± he agreed. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Does this confirm then that the empire is keeping slaves then?¡± Maude asked, looking down at the newspaper. ¡°I had never heard of such a thing until I came to Aulbert.¡± Jaspar grimaced. ¡°The slave labor the empire depends on is one of the empire¡¯s best kept secrets,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they managed to pull it off,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°My guess is that there are only a few noble houses involved, including the palace.¡± ¡°Would my house be involved?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Your father is one of the emperor¡¯s closest confidants,¡± Japsar replied with a nod. ¡°As such, there is a very high chance that the staff in the Holloway manor are slaves.¡± Maude shook her head, her stomach rolling at the thought of her father.. But that would at least explain a few things, she thought. Like how the maids were always trying to sleep with my father despite how rough and aggressive of a person he is. They were trying to get money from him¡­ And while they couldn¡¯t show open hostility to the main members of the family, they could towards me. I was still benefiting from their unpaid labor. ¡°The vast majority of the slaves in the empire,¡± Jaspar continued, ¡°Only perform manual labor and the building of structures.¡± He paused. ¡°There is also one additional thing that likely led to the empire declaring war on Aulbert.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± he hesitated. ¡°There is a multi-nation effort to smuggle slaves out of the empire, and Aulbert has spearheaded the initiative in an effort to free them.¡± Maude¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So there is a mass exodus of slaves from the empire.¡± Jaspar nodded. ¡°Aulbert has played a large role in that. About forty percent of the slaves that have been smuggled out chose to settle in Aulbert.¡± ¡°So the emperor is punishing the whole country as a result,¡± Maude said. ¡°Correct,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Additionally, all of the empire¡¯s slaves have come from the other kingdom¡¯s that the emperor has conquered over the years. If they win the war, not only will the emperor be able to reclaim forty percent of his escaped slave workforce, he will also be claiming a whole other kingdom¡¯s population worth of slaves.¡± Maude thought about Cristyne and Melissa and how nervous they were that the Aulbert Kingdom may lose the war. It all makes sense now, she thought. If Aulbert loses, they will all become slaves. She shivered at the thought. ¡°Why would Aulbert get involved with another country¡¯s affairs?¡± Maude asked. Jaspar smiled. ¡°A fair question. I don¡¯t really have a good, exact answer for that except that the empire is the only place where slavery is condoned on the continent.¡± ¡°Oh, wow. I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Maude said. Jaspar nodded. ¡°In general, most people see it as highly immoral. But also, one of the queens of the kingdom¡¯s that the empire conquered was the prince¡¯s aunt. They spent a great deal of time growing up together, as his aunt was much younger than the prince¡¯s mother. So he has been releasing slaves in hopes of finding her again.¡± Maude¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I hope he can find her,¡± she said. ¡°I never really got all that involved with the news and politics prior to coming here, so I¡¯m not really sure if they would have put her to death or not.¡± Jaspar shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s also incredibly hard to know because half of what the empire publishes in the newspapers are lies. So the prince¡¯s search persists.¡± Maude nodded, looking down at the newspaper in her lap again. ¡°So the empire is just doing the same thing it has done to the other neighboring kingdoms, just to Aulbert this time?¡± she asked. Jaspar nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what Prince Erich and I believe,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Except, in the past, the kingdoms struggled to defend themselves against the empire¡¯s sneak attack, so they were quickly overwhelmed and lost. Not so much with Aulbert; this has been the longest war that the empire has seen in over a decade.¡± Maude shook her head. How had she never known any of this? Were these the reasons why her father had kept her naive to war strategy all these years? ¡°Ah,¡± she said, remembering her conversation with Jakob prior to coming into the study. ¡°Jakob said that you have news of my father.¡± Jaspar¡¯s face looked grim. Maude¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was it true? Had her father died? Was Callum the new duke? Jaspar handed her the other newspaper he had on his lap. Rather than being pulled open to a specific article like the first one had been, it was a front page headline. Maude Holloway, the empire¡¯s only sword saint, killed in battle with Aulbert, the headline seemed to be screaming. Maude blinked a couple of times, trying to understand the words she was reading. ¡°What?¡± she finally managed out loud. ¡°But I¡¯m not dead.¡± ¡°You are most certainly not dead,¡± Jaspar agreed. ¡°And both your father and the emperor are well aware of that fact.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Maude demanded, looking up at him. His eyes were looking at her with pity. She did not want Jaspar to pity her in this manner. Jaspar sighed. ¡°If you recall, when you first came here, I told you that I wrote a ransom letter to your father and the emperor.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Maude replied. ¡°That letter most certainly made it back to your father, because he replied,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°He replied?¡± Maude asked. ¡°But he did not request for me to come home? He did not give in to your demands?¡± Jaspar folded his arms. ¡°Well, my demands for you were far too high,¡± he replied. ¡°To me, a sword saint is incredibly powerful, and the type of person that a country should want to protect. They are a true asset to the country. However, your father and the emperor¡¯s perception of you is very different,¡± he said. Maude nodded. ¡°Probably because I am against violence,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°But it seems as though their use of you was to be a martyr. It¡¯s the only reason that makes sense to have sent you into battle with a bunch of new and inexperienced soldiers.¡± Maude looked at Jaspar, confused. ¡°But you said that the battle could have gone either way if I¡¯d used my Augment ability and spread the ability to my soldiers.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d used your augment aura, absolutely,¡± Jaspar agreed. ¡°You may have won and lived, but there is an equally likely chance that you would have died in battle. It never made sense to me why they would throw their best soldier into that dicey of a fight. But now, I know.¡± Maude stared at the headline, still in disbelief. ¡°I also wondered the same thing,¡± she admitted. ¡°I thought ¡®surely the emperor didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯¡± She shook her head. ¡°Why would they do this?¡± she asked him. ¡°Making you a martyr rallies the troops,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°Morale couldn¡¯t be higher than ever in the empire¡¯s forces. They want revenge for your death.¡± ¡°No one even knows who I am or likes me, even in the empire,¡± Maude said. It couldn¡¯t be true. Her own father intended to use her as a sacrifice? Even the thought of it was absurd. Jaspar sighed. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, you are, without a doubt, one of the most famous people in the empire. Just because you were treated poorly by the nobles and your family, does not change the fact that you have a household name. You were beloved by your country. But your father made sure no one could recognize your face. What better way to make a person feel worthless than to make it feel as though everyone hates them?¡± Maude stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly know that.¡± He breathed heavily, then stood up and walked back over to his desk. He opened a drawer, and pulled out a single piece of parchment. He walked back to the couch, and looked her in the eyes. ¡°If I give this to you to read¡­¡± he said. He looked incredibly conflicted. ¡°Is it the response to the ransom letter?¡± Maude asked. Jaspar nodded. ¡°Do you want me to read it?¡± she asked him. ¡°It¡¯s horrible,¡± he replied. ¡°We received it recently and while I¡¯ve believed every word you said, I could have never imagined that a father would treat his sword saint daughter in this manner,¡± he said. Maude swallowed hard. She knew that her father had resented her existence, and that she had been born a woman¡­even that she¡¯d been the child that had ended up a sword saint. But the way that Jaspar was talking about the response letter made her nervous. What if her father had hated her more than she¡¯d ever imagined? Do I really want to read it? She asked herself. What value will it bring to me, really? She gulped. I really do want to see it, she thought. Just to confirm. To confirm what? Her heart asked her, aching. You already know how he feels about you. You just don¡¯t want to acknowledge it. My heart is right, she thought. Nonetheless, I want to read it anyway. ¡°I can handle it,¡± she replied in a voice that sounded much more fragile than she wished it would. ¡°You made this choice,¡± Jaspar said, handing the piece of parchment to her. ¡°Don¡¯t have me take responsibility for your actions.¡± Maude nodded, and took the sheet from him. She flipped it right side up, and was greeted with her father¡¯s messy scrawl. Good day¨C I do not care what you do with the sword saint. It would be a mercy to have that child beheaded and gone from this world. We have used her for our purposes and she has completed all use we have for her. She is not, and has never been, wanted in the Holloway manor. When Aulbert loses, if she is found alive, she will be beheaded as a traitor of the empire. Signed, Duke Matthias Holloway Maude felt herself swallowing back tears. Her chest felt tight, and she felt her body heating up. She had never even been considered to be a person to her father. She had never been anything more to him than a pawn in a game of power and influence. Maybe this letter is forged, a part of her suggested. Father surely didn¡¯t think that little of me. Maude shook her head slightly at herself. There was no doubt that this letter was written by him. It was gruff, straightforward, and short, all words that described her father. She looked up at Jaspar, who most certainly saw the tears forming in her eyes. He grabbed the letter out of her hand, threw it off to the side, and grabbed her back, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Your grace!¡± she exclaimed, tears starting to fall from her eyes. ¡°Your grace! You saved me.¡± He was gently stroking her hair, her head planted on his shoulder. ¡°What do you mean I saved you?¡± he murmured. ¡°How would I be able to live with myself if I¡¯d fought?¡± she cried. ¡°I would have been fighting for all of the things I hate. I would have defended their corruption!¡± she blubbered. She pulled back away from his shoulder and then looked him in the eyes. ¡°Thank you for taking me hostage,¡± she said. ¡°You literally saved my life. You had every right to kill me, but¡­¡± he cut her off with a sweet kiss on her lips. The kiss tasted like the tears that were streaming down her face. ¡°When I found the empire¡¯s sword saint hiding in a bush, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about her,¡± he murmured in her ear. ¡°I was worried that it was a trap, but figured I¡¯d try to give her a second chance.¡± He gently kissed her ear. ¡°I, too, am grateful that I chose to spare you that day.¡± He kissed her neck, and she couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver. ¡°You saved me,¡± she whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anywhere to go. They would have killed me eventually in that house.¡± ¡°Indubitably,¡± he replied, kissing the underside of her chin. He found her lips again. He was still gentle, but much more forceful than he¡¯d been the previous time. ¡°I will do everything in my power to ensure you feel worthy of the title of sword saint,¡± he murmured to her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied, before they kissed again. Chapter 40 Maude was staring off into space as Melissa and Cristyne giggled in front of her. She was still trying to wrap her mind around what she and Jaspar had discussed only two days earlier. Not only that, but there was still the issue of solving how she could be with Jaspar. The situation had not changed all that much, but the feeling of having no home and nowhere to go after the war ended was looming over her like a dark cloud. How did I get myself into such a horrible situation? She wondered. How did it end up that I have no place to call home? It¡¯s always been this way, a different part of herself protested. I just had to ignore it to survive. I used to think I could never leave the empire, another part of her mind was thinking. Now I can¡¯t even imagine going back. Her mind was a cacophony of different thoughts, all pointing her in different directions, all with contrasting actions and next steps she could take. She felt paralyzed from all of the thoughts she was having, and all the different ways she could choose to live her life going forward. In front of her, now both Cristyne and Melissa were staring at her. ¡°Maude?¡± Melissa said. ¡°What?¡± Maude asked, blinking her eyes a few times to bring the current moment back into focus. ¡°We¡¯ve been sitting here calling your name for a few minutes,¡± Cristyne said with a pout on her face. ¡°What could be more important than us right now?¡± she asked. ¡°Sorry,¡± Maude said, bowing her head and shaking it. ¡°I¡¯ve just had a lot on my mind the past couple of days,¡± she said. ¡°That much is obvious,¡± Melissa said. ¡°I asked you what¡¯s weighing you down so heavily?¡± ¡°There is a lot,¡± Maude replied, widening her eyes. ¡°Tell us about it,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°Friends are for helping one another when we¡¯re stuck.¡± Maude chewed on her lower lip. How do I tell them about me and Jaspar? She thought. I specifically promised him that I would not tell anyone about our relationship until we found a path forward for us to be together. She thought back to the conversation she¡¯d had with them at the ball. It had been before anything had happened. They¡¯d both been excited when she¡¯d admitted her feelings to them. But she still hadn¡¯t been sure about how he felt, or how they could make things work. The anticipation was clearly building in Melissa and Cristyne. ¡°Whatever is going on sure must be risque,¡± Melissa said. ¡°Spill the tea, or I¡¯ll spill the hibiscus tea!¡± She grabbed Maude¡¯s cup and was threatening to release the liquid from it, with a smirky smile on her face. Maude sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to try to find a way to make things work with the duke,¡± she said. Both girls squealed. Melissa gently placed Maude¡¯s teacup back into its saucer. ¡°Did things progress then, the night of the ball?¡± Cristyne asked. ¡°No, I wish they had,¡± she lied with a smile. ¡°Instead I¡¯ve been trying to come up with a way we could for sure be together before I tell him how I feel,¡± she said. ¡°Ugh,¡± Melissa groaned, smacking the table. ¡°Both of you are so slow to act!¡± If only you knew, Maude thought. ¡°What happens if he were to get engaged to Lady Von Wickten in the meantime?¡± Cristyne asked. ¡°Then all your hard work would be for naught.¡± ¡°He has informed me that he¡¯s doing everything in his power to not marry Lady Von Wickten,¡± she said. ¡°Also, there was an incident at the ball after you both left¡­¡± ¡°Ah yes,¡± Melissa said. ¡°If I recall correctly, that ended with Lady Von Wickten on the floor, squirming.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. That¡¯s one way to put it. ¡°His grace is going to use that incident to prevent an engagement with her family,¡± Maude said. ¡°He said he has never been that particularly fond of her, but that she has gone too far, too many times.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Cristyne said. ¡°That is for sure,¡± Melissa agreed. ¡°So really,¡± Maude continued. ¡°If I trust both of your judgments, and believe the duke feels the same way I do, the biggest barrier to starting a relationship with him is that I¡¯m a prisoner of war,¡± Maude said. ¡°So I¡¯ve been trying to think of how to do something important enough to become a citizen of the Aulbert Kingdom,¡± Maude said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Melissa said, tapping her finger on her chin. ¡°Oh!¡± Cristyne exclaimed. ¡°You could help slaves escape the empire! I know Prince Erich would appreciate that, especially if you¡¯re able to help a significant number of people escape.¡± Maude felt her heart skip a beat. Why hadn¡¯t she thought about that when Jaspar was telling her about how the Aulbert kingdom had been rescuing slaves? ¡°What all would that entail?¡± Maude asked, almost jumping out of her chair, her hands shaking a little. ¡°Nope, nope, nope,¡± Melissa said, shaking her head. ¡°What?¡± Maude asked. ¡°Why?¡± Melissa tilted her head, looking at Maude sideways. ¡°Did no one tell you bout how the war started?¡± she asked. ¡°No, no one has told me the story,¡± Maude confirmed. Melissa sighed. ¡°The empire launched a sneak attack on a group of Aulbertians who had been on their way to rescue some slaves. Most of the party died. One guy got out and was able to inform the guards at the border. That was the only reason why we knew the empire was coming in for an attack. Later on, we also found out that the empire had killed the slaves that the group was on their way to rescue as well.¡± Maude felt her mouth agape. ¡°What the fu¡­that¡¯s horrible,¡± she said, nearly catching herself cussing in front of the two ladies. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Cristyne said, nodding solemnly. ¡°I forgot about that.¡± ¡°The empire is absolutely ruthless,¡± Melissa said. ¡°No one has been able to rescue slaves since. The empire completely shut our operation down.¡± ¡°Ah, I guess that won¡¯t work then,¡± Cristyne said. Now they were both staring off into space while Maude sipped her tea. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come up with something right now,¡± Maude said. ¡°Even if you just keep it in the back of your mind and look for opportunities, I would appreciate the effort,¡± Maude smiled. ¡°You could fight in the war,¡± Melissa suggested. ¡°So long as we win the war, you will become a citizen. Depending on your efforts, too, as a sword saint, the king may even offer you a title.¡± Maude swallowed hard. It was the most obvious solution. If she fought on behalf of Aulbert, it would be quite clear that she had betrayed her country of origin in favor of Aulbert. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she murmured. ¡°Can¡¯t? Or won¡¯t?¡± Melissa asked. Maude could tell she was annoyed. Oh what would I give to allow people to live life in my shoes for one day, Maude thought. Being the sword saint comes with so much pressure. Maude felt her arms start shaking, against her will. ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± she replied back to Melissa through gritted teeth. Melissa sighed, looking disappointed. ¡°It would be the most straightforward way to gain citizenship in Aulbert.¡± Maude nodded. ¡°It would.¡± Her tremors were already starting to calm down. The tension in the air was thick between them. Cristyne cleared her throat. ¡°Speaking of the war, has my cousin given you any updates on it?¡± she asked. Maude grimaced and nodded. ¡°Apparently the empire has been claiming that I¡¯m dead,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s fucked,¡± Melissa said, her eyes wide. Maude felt her own eyes widen at the language coming out of Melissa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why would they lie?¡± Cristyne asked. There¡¯s a lot of reasons why pretending I¡¯m dead is better than the truth, Maude thought. ¡°His grace said that it has dramatically increased morale in the empire¡¯s forces,¡± she replied. Cristyne shivered. ¡°Did he suggest anything different about the chances of us winning?¡± she asked. Maude shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about that at all, which probably means it¡¯s about the same,¡± she said. Cristyne gnawed on the tips of her fingers. Melissa looked frustrated. What must it be like for these ladies? Maude wondered. Their fate is literally in someone else¡¯s hands¡­though, it¡¯s not like mine isn¡¯t either. Maude chewed on her lip. I can¡¯t kill another person, she thought. If killing one messed me up this badly, then killing more will maim my psyche beyond repair. I don¡¯t understand how people do it without consequences. I can¡¯t even consider it as an option. ¡°Well, keep us updated if you hear anything different,¡± Melissa said. Maude sipped her tea and nodded. ¡°You know I will,¡± she said. ¡°If you both could pass on any peaceful ideas you may come up with to become an Aulbert citizen, I¡¯d appreciate that,¡± Maude said. ¡°Gladly,¡± Cristyne said with a warm smile. Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°If anything exists and I come across it, I will pass it on,¡± Melissa grumbled. ¡°I appreciate it,¡± Maude said with a wry smile. Maude wasn¡¯t quite sure how much more pushing she could really take from Melissa. Just grin and bear it, she thought to herself. Melissa openly admitted it is because she is envious of the fact that I have been trained in the sword and she has not. ¡°So,¡± Maude said, smiling brightly at the both of them. ¡°Tell me about the gentlemen you met at the ball!¡± Chapter 41 Maude stared up at the ceiling in her room at the Rosenberg manor. I wonder what he¡¯s up to, she thought, gently touching her lips with her hand. Things had been a bit of a whirlwind since the ball. It¡¯s real, she thought. I never thought he could possibly feel the same way I did. She giggled aloud. I miss him, though. She looked at the clock in the room and noticed it was still early. He should be done with his work now, though, right? She got up off the bed, and opened her bedroom door. ¡°Sir Jakob,¡± she said. ¡°Would you be willing to take me to his grace¡¯s study?¡± she asked. He turned to look at her.. ¡°His grace may still be working,¡± he said. ¡°And we may have to return to your room.¡± ¡°Still?¡± Maude exclaimed. ¡°He works so hard,¡± she groaned. ¡°We can walk down and see,¡± Jakob said. ¡°I doubt he would mind, as long as you don¡¯t interrupt him if he is working.¡± ¡°I can deal with that,¡± Maude said with a nod and a small smile. Please don¡¯t be working still, please don¡¯t be working still! She thought, her heart aching. Jakob nodded at her, and moved out of the way, so she could come out. She slipped out of her room, closing the door behind her. They walked together down the hall in silence, Maude trailing closely behind Jakob. ¡°How are things going with Helena?¡± she asked him. She swore she saw his ears flush. ¡°Oh, you know,¡± he replied back, nonchalantly. Helena is so much more willing to share than Jakob, Maude thought. ¡°I¡¯m so glad she has someone like you,¡± Maude found herself saying. ¡°Both of you are such kind people.¡± Jakob smiled a little and nodded at Maude. ¡°She¡¯s a wonderful person,¡± he stated. ¡°She is,¡± Maude agreed. They were nearing Jaspar¡¯s study. Maude could hear Jaspar¡¯s voice escaping into the hallway. The door was cracked, and Maude could see the glow of the candlelight coming out of the room. ¡°--just don¡¯t know how to tell her,¡± she heard Jaspar¡¯s voice saying, as she approached the door to knock. Ah, he¡¯s with someone, she thought, catching herself before knocking. ¡°Lady Maude is tough,¡± she heard Jaspar¡¯s butler¡¯s say. ¡°She can probably handle a lot more than you¡¯d think.¡± They¡¯re talking about me? Maude wondered. ¡°Do you understand the ruthlessness of the things I have to tell her?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°They aren¡¯t exactly the most lighthearted things to say.¡± It was quiet for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t read the report, so I¡¯m not quite sure what was learned about Lady Maude. I figured I¡¯d err on the side of being more private, for the lady¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Maude heard Jaspar, nearly inaudibly, mumble. ¡°These are severe allegations against her father. I thought he was terrible before, but there is no doubt in my mind now, I will cut him down if I ever see him in person.¡± Jaspar sounded as though he was seething. Maude felt herself shiver a little. What does Jasapar know that makes him hate my father so much?I know he is a despicable man, but I never would have guessed that Jaspar would end up feeling the same way from something I didn¡¯t tell him. ¡°He¡¯s the emperor¡¯s right hand man,¡± Jaspar continued. ¡°And the emperor is the seed of corruption in the empire.¡± ¡°Of course, your grace,¡± the butler said. The room fell silent. Maude leaned closer to the door to hear if they were saying anything in softer voices. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Are they going to talk about what Jaspar found out? Maude wondered. Should I just go in and interrupt their conversation? She could feel the anticipation rising in her chest. What could it possibly be about my father that disturbs him? ¡°Lady Maude¡¯s father,¡± Japsar paused. The beat lasted longer than most normal pauses in conversation. Maude clutched her chest, waiting for Jaspar to continue. ¡°Matthias Holloway had sold his daughter to the emperor.¡± What? ¡°Oh my,¡± the butler said. ¡°You¡¯re right, that is not an easy thing to tell the lady.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Jaspar said. Maude could feel herself physically shaking. Her stomach was empty, but it started rolling around as if she¡¯d smelled something foul. ¡°It all began when Zara Holloway came into the picture,¡± Jaspar continued. ¡°Kylie Holloway, Lady Maude¡¯s mother, and Matthias Holloway were in an arranged marriage that came about because the match was advantageous to Matthias¡¯s father. Matthias had wanted to marry Zara, and had even tried to set up a match with her family, but his father ensured it fell through and never came to pass. Matthias married Kylie, but then turned around and murdered his father.¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± the butler said. Maude felt her own heart pounding in her chest. My father¡­murdered my grandfather? ¡°Shortly after they were married,¡± Jaspar stated, ¡°Kylie became pregnant with Lady Maude. Hoping he would have a son, Kylie was allowed to give birth to Lady Maude. In the background, Matthias was still negotiating to find a way to marry Zara. Finally, a few years after Lady Maude was born, Matthias struck a deal with Zara¡¯s family, and murdered Kylie.¡± The shaking that Maude was experiencing suddenly increased.She could still picture her mother¡¯s face before she¡¯d fallen ill, and she could still picture her mother¡¯s wan face on the day she¡¯d died. Her father had done that? Her stomach rolled again. The physician had said that her mother had died of natural causes. ¡°And he let Lady Maude live?¡± the butler asked. ¡°Only because her existence could serve a purpose for Matthias,¡± Jaspar replied, the disgust clear in his voice. ¡°Duke Matthias had promised to make Lady Maude a concubine of the emperor when she finally came of age. As far as I can tell, this contract would still have been in place when Lady Maude was sent off to war. If she¡¯d made it back, she would have been installed as the emperor¡¯s tenth concubine.¡± Maude felt herself heave, and Jakob¡¯s hand touched her back. ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± he asked. ¡°Why would Duke Matthias sell off his own daughter in this way?¡± the butler asked. ¡°What did he have to gain?¡± Maude heard Jaspar sigh. ¡°Signing the contract that Maude was to become the concubine is what solidified Matthias as the emperor¡¯s right hand man. He did it for more power in the empire.¡± Maude heaved again, her stomach threatening to spill its insides once more. The plan sounded so much like her father and his way of doing things that she had little doubt in her mind that it was true. ¡°I definitely understand why you are struggling to come up with a way to discuss this with the lady,¡± the butler said. ¡°I got this information from the best information guild on the continent,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are some things that are inaccurate. The lady has been very open about how terrible her father has been to her. But killing her mother? Selling the lady to the emperor in exchange for power?¡± Jaspar let out a heavy, short sigh. ¡°How do I even begin to tell her something like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, your grace,¡± the butler said. ¡°I am at a loss for words myself at the moment. I¡¯m not quite sure I have any suggestions of how you could bring it up to the lady either.¡± Maude felt her legs moving, seemingly of their own volition. She was still trying to keep her stomach together. The doors opened in front of her, and she saw the look of surprise on Jaspar¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about telling me everything,¡± she heard her voice saying. ¡°I¡­I heard everything.¡± She felt tears sliding down her face. Her father was far too cruel for her to cry over, but here she was, crying over him anyway. ¡°Please excuse me,¡± the butler said, scurrying past Maude, and shutting Jaspar and Maude into the room, alone. Jaspar stood up out of the chair at his desk. He rushed across the room, and took Maude into his arms. ¡°I wish I had been able to tell you in a different way,¡± he murmured in her ear. Maude shook her head, the nausea finally starting to ebb away. ¡°There is no good way to tell that story,¡± she said. ¡°And no good would come out of hiding it from me either,¡± she said, drying her eyes a bit. ¡°I just¡­¡± she paused. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what to think right now. The idea that my mother suffered, and in turn, so did I, simply because my father wanted to be involved with Duchess Zara¡­¡± Maude swallowed, feeling bile rise in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s beyond disturbing,¡± Jaspar said, finishing her sentence. ¡°Your father, Matthias Holloway is certainly not someone to be trifled with.¡± Maude nodded, feeling the tears start again. ¡°My mother and I were innocent in all of this, and he destroyed our lives because he wanted power and a different woman.¡± ¡°What your father has done is unforgivable,¡± Jaspar said. Maude saw one of his fists by his side, clenching. ¡°If I ever see him in person, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Jaspar had said, his voice echoing in Maude¡¯s mind. If she wasn¡¯t such a pacifist, she might feel the same. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful,¡± she cried, pulling him into her body tighter. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful!¡± He pulled her tight. She felt as though he was trying to squeeze the pain from her body. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful, too,¡± he murmured. ¡°You saved my life,¡± she said. ¡°You saved your life,¡± he replied. ¡°By not fighting for that tyrant.¡± Not fighting, and not being like them saved my life. Jaspar carefully led her over to the couch, and gently helped her sit down. ¡°Tell me about your mother,¡± he said. ¡°What was she like?¡± Chapter 42 Maude closed her eyes, picturing her mother¡¯s warm face and kind brown eyes. It had been nearly two decades since she¡¯d seen the woman, but her face was still clear as day behind Maude¡¯s closed lids. ¡°She was the first person to treat me so kindly,¡± Maude said. ¡°And probably one of the only people to do so in the empire.¡± Maude said. ¡°What did she do to deserve such ardent praise from a daughter who only knew her a few short years?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°She listened to me,¡± Maude answered, remembering how her mother¡¯s smile could illuminate a whole room. ¡°I¡¯m sure all I had to tell her at that point was pointless baby babble, but she would listen and respond to me nonetheless.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Jaspar said, his voice warm. ¡°She must have been very patient with you then.¡± ¡°She was,¡± Maude agreed. ¡°And she was more than happy to play with me. I was my parent¡¯s only child at that time, so I didn¡¯t have other kids to play with. And my father and the maids didn¡¯t want to play with me either.¡± ¡°What kind of things did you play with her?¡± he asked. ¡°House, mainly,¡± Maude said with a laugh. ¡°She even let me pretend she was the baby and take care of her.¡± Maude heard Jaspar laugh, and she opened her eyes and found his. ¡°She sounds like she just really enjoyed spending time with you.¡± Maude smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Every minute of my life that I can remember when she was alive was the time I spent with her,¡± she said. ¡°In a lot of ways, my mother was my world at that point.¡± She shook her head. ¡°My father and Zara always said that she had been a worthless, pathetic, and frail person. It boggles my mind to think that part of the reason why she was so frail was because my father made her that way.¡± Jaspar winced. ¡°What could be possibly going through your father¡¯s mind to cause him to say things like that to his own daughter?¡± Maude laughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. ¡°If he¡¯s the kind of person who is more than happy to murder his own father and wife, I doubt he thinks in the same way the rest of us do.¡± ¡°A solid point.¡± Jaspar waited for a beat, and then asked, ¡°Do you know why they called her worthless?¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°I have no clue. If I had to guess, it¡¯s probably because they saw her as weak. She was the kind of person to put others before herself. She was never cruel to anyone, even if she had a reason to be. She never intentionally made people cry, or take shots at their weak spots. My father and Zara are the complete opposite in every way. They will use people¡¯s weak spots to manipulate and get what they want out of other people. My mother refused, so she didn¡¯t really have a whole lot to offer my father.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t her family have a lot to offer, though?¡± Jaspar pointed out. ¡°The late Duke of Holloway had your father marry your mother for a reason.¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard vague murmurings of rumors, but it sounds as though my grandfather intended to rebel against the emperor. As long as I can remember, my father has thought the emperor was worth supporting. So I wonder if my mother¡¯s family would have helped my grandfather cause an insurrection.¡± Jaspar¡¯s eyes widened, clearly surprised at what she¡¯d just said. ¡°So there are nobles in the empire who feel discontent towards the emperor?¡± Maude pursued her lips and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s really only a couple. I always thought they were strange until I came to Aulbert and learned about what is actually going on in the empire.¡± Jaspar nodded. ¡°The emperor has tight control over the information that is distributed to the empire¡¯s citizens. So it wouldn¡¯t be that surprising if few know what has been going on. The nobles are also the group of people who have benefitted the most out of the emperor¡¯s policies, so it would be unsurprising that there are only a few who would find issue with his reign.¡± He glanced over at Maude. ¡°But enough about that. What else have you heard about your mother?¡± Maude nodded, acknowledging the subject change. ¡°From people outside of my family, I heard that she was revered as a woman of high integrity in high society. My friend¡¯s mother once told me that my father had the envy of all the young gentlemen, having been able to marry my mother¡­¡± Maude felt a tear sliding down her cheek. ¡°What would all of those men say if they knew he¡¯d murdered her?¡± She heard Jaspar gulp next to her. ¡°And only five short years after she was wed to your father, too. She was still very young.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°She wasn¡¯t much older than ourselves,¡± Maude replied. Next to her, Jaspar shook his head. ¡°Your father is truly despicable,¡± he said. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t know what else to say. Maude swallowed hard, feeling her eyes welling up with tears again. ¡°I once overheard my father telling my step-mother that the only reason they hadn¡¯t gotten married sooner was because my mother had been pregnant with me. He¡¯d been overjoyed, expecting me to be a son. He¡¯d been extremely upset when he¡¯d had a daughter¡­¡± Maude started choking on her words. Jaspar pulled her tighter into his chest. ¡°I-I could have n-never imagined he¡¯d a-actually killed her,¡± she sobbed. ¡°I was lucky t-to have gotten as much t-time with her as I-I did,¡± she whimpered. Jaspar started rubbing her back in a slow, smooth circle. Though the gesture was certainly comforting to her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the surfacing memories. ¡°The family physician was baffled by her condition,¡± Maude said. ¡°Here was a very healthy young woman, who¡¯d given birth a few short years ago, suddenly coughing up blood. He ran all of the tests that he could. Everything seemed fine. She had only a few other symptoms, since she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and she was weak and tired, but that was it. Looking back now, my guess would be that he had poisoned her.¡± ¡°Do you know how long she coughed up blood before she passed?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°Mmm,¡± Maude said, thinking back. She squinted her eyes. The memories were faded, yellowing with age in her mind. ¡°Maybe about two weeks or so?¡± she said. ¡°He was probably feeding her arsenic then, somehow,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°Arsenic?¡± Maude asked. ¡°It¡¯s a very common poison,¡± Jaspar replied. ¡°It¡¯s easily purchased in the empire, especially when you¡¯re close with the emperor.¡± Maude couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver. How many bad fates had she potentially escaped simply by no longer living in the empire? ¡°I remember that because the family physician couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with her, he advised keeping everyone out of the room. I was of the age that I wanted to sleep with my mother every night.¡± She felt the words catch in the back of her throat.¡± The physician was genuinely worried that my mother¡¯s disease would pass on to me. She must have known to some extent what was going on, though, as she told him that she was going to let me stay with her anyway.¡± Another sobbed choked out of the back of her throat. Jaspar started patting her back again. ¡°Those were the best two weeks of my childhood,¡± Maude said. ¡°I knew she wasn¡¯t feeling well, but I had no concept of death. And she was more than happy to listen to me talk and play house with me.¡± Another sob racked her body. ¡°Your mother must have loved you so very much to have spent her last two weeks with her daughter, as much as she could.¡± Maude nodded, whimpering into Jaspar¡¯s chest. Looking back, it was easy to see that even in her last moments, her mother¡¯s focus had entirely been on her daughter. ¡°Of course,¡± Maude continued after catching her breath, ¡°Because I was sleeping in the bed with her, I was also the person who found her dead when she passed away.¡± She swallowed hard, the ashen, pale face of her beautiful mother coming to mind, and the cold, stiff body she¡¯d felt as she¡¯d tried to wake her mother. As soon as her mother wouldn¡¯t rouse, Maude had started screaming. Shortly thereafter, the physician had come, pronounced her mother dead, and Maude had been pulled away by a nurse maid she¡¯d never met before. ¡°Looking back now, her funeral happened a very short time after she¡¯d passed,¡± Maude continued outloud to Jaspar. ¡°My father had probably been preparing for it from the moment that he¡¯d decided that it was time to get rid of her.¡± Maude¡¯s voice trembled a little, and looked up at Jaspar. ¡°It was only a few short weeks later that he married Zara. She¡¯d probably already been pregnant with my younger brother when my father moved her in. That¡¯s the type of slimeball he is.¡± Jaspar grimaced. ¡°I used to think that the emperor was the worst man I¡¯d ever heard of. Your father gives him a run for his money.¡± Maude laughed softly. ¡°My father is so much worse than I¡¯d ever been able to imagine,¡± she remarked. Jaspar¡¯s grimace deepened. ¡°Did Zara always treat you the way you talked about her treating you?¡± he asked. ¡°Always,¡± Maude confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ve never received even a single ounce of love from that woman, despite her instance of me calling her ¡®Mother.¡¯ She made sure that the word ¡®Mother¡¯ would always mean something negative to me. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that her goal was to obliterate the light my mother had tried to bring into my life. And she very nearly was successful a few times.¡± Jaspar shook his head again. ¡°This whole story is awful. I can¡¯t imagine having gone through what you¡¯ve been through, and still being able to tell the tale.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I¡¯m extremely thankful that I made it out of that hell hole alive. And now I have yet another reason to be grateful that my kind, innocent mother is no longer suffering at the hands of my father.¡± She paused, feeling another sob threatening to come up again. ¡°Not that it changes the fact that I wish she was still with me and never had to suffer in the first place.¡± Jaspar nodded in agreement. ¡°She is probably better off having only suffered a short while under your father¡¯s tyranny.¡± Maude felt something harden within her, even as the tears started to flow again. She placed her face again into Jaspar¡¯s warm, strong chest, and cried. I will never forgive my father, she thought. He¡¯s gone too far, far too many times to be forgivable. And the emperor¡­ Maude felt herself choke at how her father had promised her to be the emperor¡¯s concubine while she¡¯d been so young that she could barely put a proper sentence together. The emperor is just as bad as my father, she thought. The emperor didn¡¯t care if his sword saint lived or died. He¡¯d sent her on a suicide mission. That had been his tactic. Maude felt the warmth of rage stirring inside her. I may not be able to bring my sword against my enemy, she thought, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do everything I can to ensure their downfall. Chapter 43 The musty scent of the old book in front of Maude was comforting in a way that she had never experienced before. In the weeks past Jaspar¡¯s revelation that her father had murdered her mother, Maude had decided to take up a new hobby¨Creading. It was something she had never been allowed to do all that much of, and within weeks, she¡¯d devoured dozens of books, fiction and nonfiction. She had never realized before that her mind could be starved. She has been ravenous, but never knew the sheer amount of knowledge and enjoyment there was to be gained from reading. After deciding that she had to be of help somehow to the war effort, she had realized that now was her opportunity to learn all that she could about war strategy. So many people had informed her at one point or another that it was a shame she had never learned it since it was something they suspected she¡¯d excel at, and now cooped up as a prisoner of war, she finally had her opportunity to sit down and learn. Yet people had also failed to inform her of the level of complexity that was involved with war strategy. ¡°It¡¯s an art, not a science,¡± were words she¡¯d already associated with war strategy, and now she had the knowledge to understand why that was the case. Turning the page of the hefty tome, she sighed. I wish I¡¯d thought of this earlier, she thought. I¡¯m so far behind. Others my age have mastered strategy years ago. Most people who lead armies in war at least have some basic understanding of how to do war strategy. She shook her head. I was terrified of those veteran leaders before heading out to fight, but at least they spoke up and were trying to do what was best for me and for the men who reported to me. She was reading a chapter all about understanding an opponent. There were some interesting things she¡¯d picked up from practicing with the sword so much, but for the most part, it had all still been new material to her. She struggled with it. How was she supposed to get in her opponent¡¯s head when she knew nothing about them at all? Though her father was the emperor¡¯s right hand man, she understood nothing about him, and really only saw him as a mad man who had gambled with her life. What would be the emperor¡¯s greatest weakness? Because of how flat the area around the capitol is, it is not as though they are going to run out of food resources any time soon. She thought. She sighed. This was already a lot harder than she anticipated. Trying to cram a lifetime¡¯s worth of learning of strategy into a short period, riding on the coattails of being considered capable, had not been her brightest idea. She pushed the book away from her, and sighed again, putting her head down on the table. If not this, then what? How else could I help Aulbert enough to be taken in as a citizen? How else can I find a way to be with Jaspar? Jaspar, ah, it had been a week or so since she¡¯d last seen him. Her heart ached with longing. The empire had launched a surprise attack on one of Aulbert¡¯s border towns, and it had not gone well. Jaspar had been working with the prince to come up with a strategy to take back the ground the empire had gained from catching Aulbert unprepared. And I, Maude thought, have still been utterly worthless. I¡¯m nothing but a drain on resources who¡¯s regarded as a heroine. She sighed heavily again, sat up and pulled the book close to her. I need to find a way to be worthwhile, she thought. I need to find a way for us to be together! She started reading again, only to feel her eyes glazing over once more after only a few minutes. Maybe father was right, she thought. Maybe I am better suited to be a fighter and nothing more. I should have asked Jaspar what he thought about my capabilities. At least he would be able to have a better assessment of my skills. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Maude heard the door to the library open softly, and felt her heart lighten. Could it be that Jaspar had finally gotten a free moment to see her? But Helena rounded the corner with a small smile on her face. ¡°My lady!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I never thought this would happen during your stay, but it seems you have received some mail!¡± ¡°I received mail?¡± Maude asked, feeling her eyebrows raise high. ¡°Who could have possibly sent me mail?¡± Helena paused and looked very closely at the envelope in her hands. ¡°It says here¡­Silas¡­Lupton?¡± she asked. ¡°Silas?¡± Maude replied, her eyes widening. How did he find me? She wondered. The whole empire believes that I¡¯m dead. Helena continued her path across the room, and delicately put the envelope into Maude¡¯s hands upon her arrival. Clear as day was ¡°Maude Holloway,¡± scribbled across the envelope in Silas¡¯s boyish print. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Maude murmured, turning the envelope around to open it. She had thought of Silas only a few times since her life had begun at the Rosenberg manor, but she assumed that he would have been grieving her death while continuing to fight in the war, not tracking her down and sending her a letter while she was a prisoner of war in an enemy country. What the hell is his deal? She wondered. She carefully opened the envelope, while Helena waited next to her with what seemed like baited breath. Maude opened a folded piece of parchment from the envelope, finding letters written across the page. The letters appeared to be connected as words would be, but each one was illegible gibberish. ¡°It¡¯s a cipher,¡± she breathed, feeling her heart pick up a little. Suddenly, all the studying she¡¯d done over the past few weeks no longer seemed as though it was for nothing. She had only just learned about cipher writing a few days earlier, and without her reading books on strategy, she would have never even known where to start with the letter. ¡°A cipher?¡± Helena asked, as Maude shoved a bookmark into the location of the book she¡¯d just been reading. ¡°It¡¯s a way to code transmissions during times of war or unrest, or things that the sender only wants the receiver to know,¡± she said. She flipped back a few chapters in the book, and quickly located the page with the most commonly used ciphers. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Helena replied, bending over the book with Maude. There were two words at the top of the page. Maude suspected that one of them may be her name, as it also had five letters. She realized that this would likely be the word that would inform her if she had solved the cipher or not. ¡°Oplcpde Xlfop,¡± the words said, written in his familiar letters. ¡°Would you be willing to bring me some parchment and a quill?¡± Maude asked Helena. ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± she replied. She walked to the other side of the library, and grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill. Maude took them from her, and started attempting to use the common ciphers to decipher the letter. It was to no avail. She scribbled and scribbled, and came up with ¡°Kysbc¡± and ¡°Ymgpq,¡± but not her name. She sighed, looking over the letter again for clues. At the very bottom, written in plain common, it said, ¡°P.S., The youngest sword saint ever,¡± which really didn¡¯t mean much to her. She¡¯d also even tried to use her name as the cipher, since she was the youngest sword saint ever, but even that cipher failed, producing something very different from her name. ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± Helena asked. Maude shook her head. ¡°I can only assume that this letter is far too important to be read by just anyone,¡± she grumbled. ¡°What about asking his grace for help?¡± Helena suggested. Maude paused, looking down at the letter in front of her. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what it could possibly contain. She and Silas had once been informed that they were to be married to one another, but they had never even kissed or exchanged sweet nothings. There was a pretty good likelihood that it wouldn¡¯t contain anything like that, meaning Jaspar was unlikely to get too upset by the contents. Then, there was the fact that Silas had managed to track her down and find out that she was still alive. Plus, now that she had truly betrayed her country and decided that she was going to aid and abet the Aulbertian kingdom to the best of her abilities, if there was any information about the war in the contents of the letter, she was only going to tell Jaspar about it anyway. I trust him, she thought. And he¡¯ll probably be able to make more headway than I have. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Will you ask him to let me know when he has a free moment as I am in need of his help?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Helena replied, a smile crossing her face. ¡°I will let him know right away, my lady,¡± she said, turning to leave the library.¡± And now, Maude thought, I wait. Chapter 44 It had been three days since Maude had brought the letter for Jaspar¡¯s help. He¡¯d pointed out to her that she had initially looked at the most common ciphers for Aulbert, not the empire. He¡¯d pulled out a hidden book from his desk, a strategy manual from the empire, and the ciphers in that book had also failed to produce Maude¡¯s name from ¡°Xlfop.¡± Over the course of the next two days, they¡¯d poured over other common ciphers from other kingdoms on the continent. It had still been to no avail. In front of her, Jaspar looked extremely annoyed. ¡°P.s.,¡± he said, staring down at the letters scrawled on the parchment. ¡°The youngest sword saint ever.¡± He¡¯d also thought about trying to use her name to decipher the code. But they¡¯d also tried her birthdate, the day her powers had come to her, and even the day the empire had officially deemed her a sword saint. None of them had been correct. ¡°I knew Silas was brilliant,¡± Maude said, laying on the couch in Jaspar¡¯s office. ¡°But I could have never imagined he¡¯d create such an unbreakable code.¡± ¡°There has to be something that we¡¯re missing,¡± Jaspar replied, clearly exasperated. ¡°And it¡¯s probably the simplest thing. Sometimes the most simple thing is the one thing that gets missed.¡± ¡°What else could he possibly mean by the youngest sword saint ever?¡± Maude asked, looking up at the swirly patterns of the ceiling. ¡°That has to be what undoes the cipher.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°What about¡­what age were you when you became a sword saint?¡± he asked. ¡°I wonder if the emphasis is on the youngest sword saint ever, and that we¡¯ve just been overthinking it with going into dates and all that.¡± ¡°I was twelve,¡± Maude replied. ¡°Is that really possible?¡± she added. ¡°His code just seems really hard to crack for it to be that simple.¡± ¡°Twelve, huh?¡± Jaspar said. ¡°What a rough age.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ve tried pretty much everything else so it¡¯s worth trying at least.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maude agreed. She got up and walked over to his desk. Jaspar began writing down the alphabet. He counted up to the twelfth letter and wrote an ¡°A¡± underneath it. He followed the alphabet, getting to the letter ¡°Z¡± and writing a ¡°K¡± underneath it. Under the ¡°A¡± he wrote ¡°L.¡± Maude gasped. Without a doubt, they had cracked the code. Jaspar made it to the letter ¡°M¡± which corresponded with the letter ¡°X.¡± Underneath the code, he wrote Maude¡¯s name. It was ¡°Xlfop.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± she breathed. ¡°It was your age all along. Something simple that we had missed afterall,¡± Jaspar murmured. ¡°You were right,¡± Maude said, feeling a smile blossom across her face. ¡°You¡¯re so brilliant, Jaspar,¡± she said. Maude saw his cheeks warm. She bent over his desk and gently kissed him on the lips. Right as she was going to pull away, he grabbed the neckline of her dress and pulled her in closer, kissing her fiercely. She heard him moan softly against her lips, and she felt her body start to tingle with desire. His tongue explored her mouth, and it was beginning to feel like all of the oxygen in the room had been consumed. Finally, he let her go. ¡°You¡¯re far more incredible than I am,¡± he murmured. Maude wanted nothing more than to find herself back in his arms. Instead, she grabbed the letter and the key to it off his desk. ¡°If you keep that up, you won¡¯t get your work done,¡± she said, feeling a blush flame across her cheeks at her own words. Jaspar sighed. ¡°What would I give for this never ending pile of work to be gone right now,¡± he said. She smiled haughtily at him, and took the letter over to the couch. Grabbing the quill she left on the table, she began deciphering Silas¡¯s letter. Dearest Maude, When I heard the news of your demise, I was devastated. We had promised to make it through the war and reunite. When I heard you¡¯d been unable to hold up your end of the bargain, I felt as though my very soul had been ripped from my body. If the sword saint had been unable to hold her own against our enemy, then what chance would the rest of us have to survive and win? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. One day, I was sitting in the tavern and heard something odd. They said that your father had struck a deal with the emperor for your life. Upon return from the war, your father had promised you to be the emperor¡¯s concubine. For some time, I had thought it odd that your father had never really fully committed to you marrying me, and now I understand why. Rather than being his precious daughter, all you were to your father was a tool with which he could gain more power. Once I realized this, I wondered if you, too, before your death, had realized this. Then a thought occurred to me. What if you weren¡¯t dead? What if you had found out what your father¡¯s plan was and chose to escape that fate instead of letting your father have his way? So I crossed the Aulbertian border. And I heard you were being held as a prisoner of war at Duke Rosenberg¡¯s manor. Even the common folk of Aulbert talk about you. They knew enough to tell me that you had recently been escorted to a ball by the duke himself. You were very much alive, and seemingly enjoying your life in Aulbert, so much more than if you would be in the emperor¡¯s hands. Maude¨CI¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive. I was not sure how I¡¯d be able to live in this world without you. Please meet with me. I will be waiting at the northern edge of Jalantar forest for ten days in a row. This seems to be the forest that is nearest to the duke¡¯s manor. Surely if he is willing to take you to the ball, he will be willing and trust you enough to allow you to meet with me. If you are unable to make it within ten days, I will assume you are a true prisoner of war, and I will attempt to come to the duke¡¯s manor myself. I need to talk to you, to see you, to ensure you are truly alive and well. Looking forward to seeing my partner in crime once more, Silas P.S. The youngest sword saint ever. Maude felt her cheeks warming several times throughout the letter. There was no doubt in her mind, now, that her friend Sara Savoy had been correct about Silas¡¯s feelings prior to going to war. The letter was, if nothing else, a heartfelt message to a person who was beloved by its sender. She had been so blind to his feelings before, why was it only just now so obvious? ¡°What does it say?¡± Jaspar asked from across the room. Maude held the letter delicately to her chest. If she let Jaspar see this, he¡¯d probably tear it to shreds himself. Though she had realized that she¡¯d never really had true feelings for Silas in the first place, he was still her longest standing friend. She couldn¡¯t imagine how she¡¯d feel towards Jaspar if he¡¯d destroyed Silas¡¯s words in a fit of jealousy. ¡°He¡¯s asking to meet with me at the northernmost edge of,¡± she paused, trying to find the location in the letter. ¡°Jalantar forest,¡± she said. She turned to look at Jaspar. The look on his face was grave. ¡°That¡¯s fairly close to here,¡± he replied. ¡°How was he able to figure out you were alive and where you were?¡± ¡°He said he heard it from townspeople in Aulbert,¡± Maude replied. ¡°It seems like he was able to cross the border and enter Aulbert peacefully somehow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s deeply concerning,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°You can go, but with a guard. Most importantly, I¡®d like you to ask how he was able to get across the border so we can close that vulnerability.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± Maude said. ¡°But I don¡¯t really think I¡¯ll need someone to guard me.¡± ¡°What if he tries to kill you?¡± Jaspar asked, his eyes flaming at Maude. ¡°I can just bring a sword with me,¡± she said. ¡°I can defend myself.¡± ¡°You purposely chose to not fight in this war,¡± Jaspar stated. ¡°And now you¡¯re going to be able to defend yourself from some random fellow that the emperor may have sent to assassinate you?¡± I wonder what he would think if I told him I¡¯ve killed someone before, Maude thought. ¡°He won¡¯t assassinate me,¡± she said, firmly. ¡°We were supposed to get engaged if we both successfully came back from the war,¡± she said. ¡°So he was basically your fiance?¡± Jaspar asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°How is that supposed to make me feel better? You¡¯re asking me if you can go and meet up with someone who might as well be an ex-fiance with no guards, while you are a prisoner, technically, in an enemy country. Doesn¡¯t that sound a bit fishy to you?¡± Maude sighed, ¡°You have a point,¡± she said. She stood up and started walking back over to his desk. ¡°I used to think I was in love with him, too,¡± she paused, meeting Jaspar¡¯s eyes. ¡°And then I started getting to know you.¡± Jaspar gave her a simmering glare. ¡°Words can be empty, you know, Maude Holloway,¡± he said. ¡°I know that better than most. You know that about me.¡± She was nearing his desk now. He sighed and looked up at her. ¡°I can¡¯t win against you.¡± Maude chuckled softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t try all that hard.¡± He smirked. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t heard my condition yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± she asked, leaning down on his desk. ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, I will search this whole continent for you myself. If I find out you betrayed Aulbert I¡¯ll find you and kill you myself. And if you leave me for him, I¡¯ll¡­¡± he started choking on his words. ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Maude asked. ¡°I won¡¯t know what to do with myself,¡± he murmured softly, flitting his eyes away from her. Maude reached across the desk, pulling him into another kiss. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of those things,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m yours. There¡¯s no one else in this life I¡¯d rather be with.¡± He kissed her gently along her jawline, which caused a soft groan to escape her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to those words,¡± he said. ¡°Please do,¡± she replied, as he moved in to kiss her again. ¡°Knight¡¯s oath.¡± ¡°Knight¡¯s oath,¡± he murmured, locking their lips together once more. Chapter 45 Maude trudged through the treacherous landscape of Jalantar forest towards the northernmost tip, the spot Silas had designated in his letter. She¡¯d been walking for an hour and was beginning to realize why Jaspar had asked her to not go and had concerns about her assassination. The location wasn¡¯t just private, it was also secluded and remote, far more than she¡¯d anticipated. Though she¡¯d spent most of her life training, her sword was beginning to feel heavy on her hips. I need to get back into regular training, she thought. Lest I lose the next duel to the duke. She was walking along the edge of the forest, near a clearing where it looked as though crops had recently been planted. Jalantar forest was right on the edge of the dukedom, just barely outside of Jaspar¡¯s domain. I wonder if that¡¯s why Silas picked it, she thought. She could see that she was nearing the northernmost point of the forest, and it was probably only a few more minutes until she would arrive. She giggled a little, feeling a bit giddy at the prospect of seeing Silas again. Both him and Sara were two people she never imagined she¡¯d see after she was captured. What will he think now that I have changed so much? She wondered. It has only been months, but I feel like an entirely different person. She swallowed hard, thinking about the tone of his letter. What if he had come here to drag her back to the empire and marry her? After being with Jaspar, she knew there was no way she wouldn¡¯t feel resentful towards him if that was his goal. She took a deep breath and then let it all out. I¡¯m not going to know until I get there and talk to him myself, she thought. She continued marching forward, until she came into a clearing that had a small fire pit in the center of it. Has he been camping out here? Maude wondered. It¡¯s a bit too chilly for camping. She paused, several feet away from the clearing. Looking around, she saw no other signs of life outside of the fire pit. ¡°Silas?¡± she asked out loud. She heard no sound of movement. She took another step into the clearing. ¡°Silas?¡± she called out again. Silence. Maude swallowed hard. What if Jaspar had been right? What if she¡¯d just walked into a trap set by the emperor? She took a step back. And then a couple more steps back. She whirled around and felt her face hit something¡­hard. Surprised, she took a couple of steps back toward the camp. It was a person. She looked up to the face, and was greeted to a smiling Silas with tears in his eyes. He dropped the wood he was holding in his arms. ¡°Maude!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Maude smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± she said. He wrapped her into a bear hug. ¡°I believed you were dead,¡± he murmured, his shoulders shaking and his voice cracking a bit. ¡°I¡¯m still breathing,¡± she replied, gently patting his back. He stepped back away from her, picking up the wood. ¡°How have things been?¡± he asked. ¡°I heard you were being held as a prisoner of war.¡± ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°Then how were you able to come out here?¡± he asked, putting the pile of wood into the firepit. ¡°From your letter, it sounded as though you had some of this part figured out,¡± she said, following behind him. ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± he said. ¡°I was just asking confirmatory questions.¡± ¡°They hail me as a heroine here,¡± Maude replied. ¡°And the duke has treated me well as a result. All because I did not take my sword up against them.¡± Silas shook his head, gently putting some underbrush in the pit before pulling out a matchbook from his breast pocket on his uniform. ¡°What a great deal for you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you found a way out of the emperor¡¯s clutches.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. He lit a match and then lit the underbrush with it. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful as well,¡± she remarked. He sat down on a log, and gestured for her to sit close to him. She nodded and sat down, though not as close as he¡¯d indicated her to. ¡°How did you manage to find out that the emperor intended to make you his concubine?¡± he asked. ¡°How did you manage to escape? I thought it impossible to get out of the battles, but you managed to pull it off.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re impressive and crazy,¡± he added. Maude hesitated, thinking about how she¡¯d hid in the bush and heard all of her men being slaughtered before her. There was nearly nothing as dishonorable for a knight of the empire to do, than what she¡¯d done. To boot, she hadn¡¯t done it because she found out she was going to be the emperor¡¯s concubine, but because she did not want to fight in the first place. She¡¯d told all of that to Silas before they¡¯d gone to war, but he¡¯d told her to just get through it and return to him. She had no knowledge that she was to end up as the emperor¡¯s concubine up until recently. Do I dare tell him the truth? She wondered. What if his goal is to gather information and then bring it back to the empire? She paused in her thinking. And what would he think of me if I told the truth? Would I want him to think of me so poorly? She imagined the look of horror on Silas¡¯s face as she would tell him about the dishonorable way she had run away from the battle. She knew that he would be disgusted with her and may never look at her the same. No, she decided. I can¡¯t tell him the honest truth of it. She looked up at him, and he was raising his dark eyebrows in anticipation of her answer. ¡°I, um, uh,¡± she looked away from him, feeling her face flush. ¡°It¡¯s not the most honorable story,¡± she admitted, trying to stall for enough time to come up with a feasible lie. ¡°And the emperor is honorable for accepting such a young woman as a concubine in exchange for giving her corrupt father more power?¡± ¡°True,¡± Maude replied. She swallowed hard, the lie she was about to tell clear in the forefront of her mind. ¡°On the night before the battle, one of my men came to me and told me that he had something urgent to tell me. He told me that he¡¯d been going back and forth over the weeks, trying to decide if telling me was the right thing to do. He said at the night we were in the encampment just outside of the capital, he¡¯d overheard my father and the emperor discussing plans after the war. My father said something about me becoming the emperor¡¯s concubine, and this soldier overheard it. He told me that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself if he didn¡¯t tell me before I went to battle for the empire.¡± Maude sighed and shook her head. ¡°God bless his soul.¡± Silas was looking at her earnestly. ¡°So?¡± he said. ¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡°So how did you get away? The rest of your battalion was annihilated.¡± Maude winced, clearly hearing the screams of her men being cut down in her mind. ¡°I told him thank you, told him he was in command from there on out, and left,¡± she said. ¡°The next day, Duke Rosenberg¡¯s army found me as they were leaving the battle. Apparently I was well-known in Aulbert, so he recognized me and took me hostage.¡± Silas raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked. Maude nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± she confirmed. ¡°How disappointing,¡± Silas said. ¡°I was sure it would be a flashier story than that.¡± Maude felt herself flush, feeling grateful that she¡¯d decided to come up with such a mundane lie. ¡°Nothing flashy here,¡± she replied. ¡°As I already said, I¡¯ve been treated very well at Duke Rosenberg¡¯s manor. I¡¯ve gotten to participate in high society which I¡¯d never had time to do in the empire.¡± She paused. ¡°It¡¯s been a lovely time,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to hear that,¡± he replied with a small smile. ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you out in Aulbert to find me? And how did you manage to cross the border without getting caught?¡± Silas smirked. ¡°I decided to defect from the empire¡¯s army,¡± he said. Maude felt her jaw drop. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The idea of my childhood friend being gifted to the emperor upon successful defense of the empire just didn¡¯t sit right with me. There have been so many fishy things about this war in the first place. I decided that I couldn¡¯t continue to contribute to the effort in good conscience,¡± he said. ¡°Especially with the idea in my mind that there was a chance that you were still alive out there somewhere.¡± He shook his head and then took a big swig of water from his water skin. ¡°The idea that my efforts to free and protect our country were also efforts that would be used to imprison you disgusted me,¡± he continued. ¡°It made me feel so sick I knew I had to leave.¡± ¡°How did you even find out about my father and the emperor¡¯s plan in the first place?¡± Maude asked. Silas scoffed. ¡°It was in the most unexpected place,¡± he said. ¡°After I¡¯d heard of your death, I started drinking a lot, every night.¡± ¡°Silas,¡± she said, shaking her head. Her heart ached for him. I can¡¯t believe he did that, she thought. He used to be so adamantly against alcohol when we were younger. He smiled and raised his hands in a surrender pose to her. ¡°I was utterly miserable,¡± he began. ¡°It both angered and saddened me that you¡¯d been so easily overpowered after your father had forced you to use your days only to train. You¡¯d never even gotten to live any part of your life that you may have wanted to¡­¡± he was starting to get choked up. ¡°We had made a promise to do everything we could to make it back alive and marry. And here I was, alone in a tavern, while your body was slowly decaying in some battlefield out in the world.¡± Maude felt her stomach turn and she grimaced. How lucky she had been for that not to have been the case. Chapter 46 ¡°That particular night we were very close to the border of Aulbert. And I overheard a couple of gentlemen saying that it was probably good that you had died in battle, since that meant you¡¯d be able to avoid the emperor.¡± He swallowed hard, looking as though there was a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not proud of this next part, but we very nearly had a brawl, myself and those men, when I heard those words. One of them was a former servant of the Holloway manor, and he told me your father had promised to make you the emperor¡¯s concubine long ago.¡± Silas sighed. ¡°I had always thought it odd that our families have been discussing our marriage for so many years without receiving a true commitment from your father, but suddenly, everything made sense.¡± Maude pursed her lips together and nodded at him. He was right. Their marriage would have never come to fruition from how long her father had been planning to hand her over for. ¡°After that, I decided I could not fight for a country where the emperor will trade people for power.¡± ¡°But what about your family and your title?¡± Maude asked. ¡°What good are those things if I can¡¯t have my best friend at my side?¡± he replied. His eyes glowed with tender emotions. ¡°Did you come to Aulbert just for me then?¡± she asked. ¡°Indeed. I was hoping you may be interested in running away with me.¡± ¡°Running away with you?¡± she asked. ¡°Getting away from both of these countries at war. Go to a place where no one knows who we are. Live a simple life, build our house together, grow our food together, and maybe even have a child or two,¡± he said. He bit his lip. Maude could tell that it had taken him a lot to say those words. She swallowed hard, disappointed in herself that she hadn¡¯t seen this coming. ¡°So long as the emperor lives, such a place will be in jeopardy,¡± she said. ¡°The empire has been swallowing kingdoms whole for over a decade now.¡± ¡°We can always get on a boat, and go to a place where the empire can¡¯t reach us,¡± he suggested. Maude could visualize it, riding a boat into the sunset with Silas, never to come back to the continent ever again. They could fell the trees for logs for a cabin they would build together, laughing and smiling. They could fish together, farm together, and have a happy life. It was like an upgraded version of what she, herself, had envisioned doing while she had been trying to escape the Rosenberg manor. It would be a calm, peaceful life, away from all the chaos. Truly, an idyllic life for a sword saint who had never wanted their ability and had never wanted to kill people. But it would be with Silas, not Jaspar. Jaspar was not the type of person who would shirk his duties, he wasn¡¯t about to ride off into the sunset, never to see Aulbert again. He had a duty to the people in his territory and his family. Jaspar wanted to stay with Aulbert until the bitter end of the war; which meant if Maude stayed, she could still end up in the hands of the emperor. The most logical choice to stay safe from her father and the emperor was to leave with Silas. But when Jaspar came into the picture, that logic couldn¡¯t match up with the emotions that she felt in her heart. Though her life would be quiet with very little conflict, she knew she would always wonder about Jaspar and Aulbert. How was he doing on any given morning? Did he make it out of the war alive? Had he ended up marrying Fronica Von Wickten after all? And then, there would be her regret. It wasn¡¯t as though she didn¡¯t think she would be able to come to love Silas. But she knew she would always regret not seeing her relationship with Jaspar through. She knew she would always regret leaving him. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she murmured softly. Jaspar¡¯s earnest face appeared in her mind, asking for her to come back to him. Going with Silas would be the path of least resistance, she thought. But I know I¡¯d always regret it. Silas¡¯s face looked desperate. ¡°Why?¡± he asked her, his eyes pleading. ¡°You could be in danger if you stay!¡± ¡°I could be,¡± Maude replied. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I will be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s become a war of attrition now,¡± Silas said. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before Aulbert loses. The empire has more troops.¡± Maude shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will find a way to win,¡± she insisted. Silas just shook his head in response. ¡°I can¡¯t start over again,¡± Maude added. ¡°I¡¯m really only just getting established in Aulbert. There are people I care about here.¡± Helena¡¯s, Melissa¡¯s, and Cristyne¡¯s faces floated in her mind. She couldn¡¯t imagine leaving them either. ¡°Were there not people you cared about in the empire?¡± he asked her. ¡°You and Sara were the only ones. And I¡¯m not really sure how I became friends with Sara to this day,¡± she said. ¡°What about us?¡± he asked. ¡°We were supposed to get married. Have a life together. Have children to carry on the Lupton name. Does that all mean nothing to you?¡± Maude squirmed. ¡°Honestly, I¡­¡± she scratched the back of her neck and then started wringing her hands. ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t even know until I received your letter that you had feelings for me, Silas,¡± she muttered. His eyes looked wounded. She¡¯d already lied to him once. She didn¡¯t want to keep lying to him. ¡°In my mind, there was only ever going to be an ¡®us¡¯ after we got married,¡± she added. ¡°The thought had never occurred to me that we could be anything besides an arranged marriage by our parents.¡± She paused. ¡°And you know damn well how busy my father kept me, so it¡¯s not as though I had time to just sit and think about it either.¡± He ran his hands through his short hair and sighed. ¡°Is there any way I could possibly convince you to give us a shot?¡± he asked. Maude felt a lump growing in her throat. He really just wants me to rip all of the bandages off, doesn¡¯t he? She thought. ¡°Probably not,¡± she answered softly. ¡°Do you already have someone else in your heart?¡± he asked. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes as she nodded. She heard his fist meet the log that they were sitting on. ¡°It¡¯s the duke, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked. Maude felt something snap inside of her. Why does he deserve to know? She thought. It¡¯s really none of his concern. ¡°I need to go,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°That tells me all I need to know,¡± he replied, glaring at her. Maude spun on her heel and began quickly striding away from Silas¡¯s campsite. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he killed your entire unit!¡± Silas called out after her. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous!¡± Maude sighed as she strode away. As if I didn¡¯t already know that, she thought. ~ All Maude wanted to do when she got back to the manor was sink into a pillow and pretend she didn¡¯t exist. She¡¯d been so excited to see Silas after so long. She¡¯d been thrilled to receive a letter from one of her longest standing friends, nearly exuberant that there had been an opportunity to reconnect, and overjoyed at the idea that perhaps he had come to settle in, or fight for Aulbert. Laying in her bed of pillows, she couldn¡¯t help but mentally kick herself. I should have known that he felt more for me than just friendship! She chastised herself. We were set to be engaged, after all. We¡¯ve known that since childhood. Maude sighed heavily into her pillow. It was an arranged marriage nonetheless¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d truly come to have feelings for me. She closed her eyes tightly, and saw his hurt face behind her eyelids. She wasn¡¯t sure that she¡¯d ever be able to not envision a look of pain on his face when she thought of him in the future. How could I have ever guessed that I¡¯d be going there for the end of a two decade long relationship? She thought, feeling a couple of tears sneak out of the corners of her eyes. I could have never imagined that this could have been the last time I would ever speak to Silas. That¡¯s how happy I had been to receive his message. Had I ever considered that the time we met up for sandwiches that it could be the last time I¡¯d ever talk to him? She knew that thought hadn¡¯t even really crossed her mind at that point either. He came here to rescue me, a voice that seemed to come from her heart whispered to her. He wanted to meet up before the war. He was always so happy to bend over backwards for me. He was always so overjoyed to see me. Maybe I should have just left Aulbert with him. It would have been an easier life. We would have never had to figure out a way to be together. There was nothing keeping us apart anymore, not even my father. Her heart ached. She hated that she even had to make a decision in the first place. She didn¡¯t have any interest in Silas, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wanted nothing to do with him either. A few more tears slipped out. It¡¯s over, Maude thought. Silas and I are no longer friends. We can ever go back to how we were before. Chapter 47 Maude heard a knock on the door to her bedroom. ¡°Lady Maude?¡± she heard Helena¡¯s voice call. Maude rubbed her face deeply into the pillow, ensuring she got most of the liquid off her face, sniffled, and then turned it over. ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, trying to make her voice sound as normal as possible. ¡°His grace is here to see you,¡± Helena replied. Oh no, Maude thought, wiping her nose across the back of her hand. This was the last way she wanted Jaspar to see her after coming back from meeting with someone, who, for all intents and purposes, was basically an ex-fiancee. She took a deep breath to steady herself, and used the sleeve on her dress to more thoroughly and carefully dry her face. ¡°Lady Maude?¡± she heard Helena¡¯s voice ask again. ¡°He may come in,¡± she replied, standing up off her bed, and straightening her gown. The door opened, and their eyes met. Maude felt her heart skip a beat. And from the look on his face, Maude could tell that he knew how upset she was. Helena shut the door behind him, and they were alone in the silence. ¡°How did it go?¡± Jaspar asked finally. Maude shook her head. ¡°It could have gone a lot better,¡± she answered. ¡°You were right.¡± ¡°I was right?¡± he asked, cocking his head slightly to the left. ¡°He came for me,¡± Maude confirmed. ¡°He came to take me to wherever he ended up.¡± Jaspar sighed, glancing at the rug on the floor, and running one of his hands through his hair. ¡°I knew it,¡± he murmured softly. Maude bit her lip. ¡°He¡¯s the friend I¡¯ve had the longest in my life,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever thought of me that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your father has taught you to sell yourself very short,¡± he replied, meeting her eyes again. ¡°You are way more incredible than you believe you are,¡± he replied. Maude shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see myself as anything but a burden,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not about to convince me otherwise right now.¡± Jaspar sighed. ¡°I understand. But because you can¡¯t see it, you¡¯re at a loss as to how he could have ever felt this way, am I right?¡± Maude squirmed at his words. How had he gotten such a good read on her? She didn¡¯t reply. ¡°So I¡¯m right,¡± Jaspar concluded. ¡°It was so obvious in his letter, but you easily dismissed it.¡± Maude swallowed hard. This conversation wasn¡¯t exactly making her feel better at this moment. ¡°I at least came back to you like I promised I would,¡± she said. Jaspar¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m eternally grateful you did,¡± he replied. ¡°I was genuinely concerned I would never see you again.¡± ¡°There are too many people I care about here,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know that I could just leave. My roots feel more planted here than they ever felt in the empire.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± he said. ¡°So what else happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Did he tell you anything that we might be able to put to use?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Maude shook her head. ¡°I asked him how he made it over the border. He was too upset about my feelings for you, so I had to leave.¡± Jaspar growled. ¡°He figured out what is going on between us?¡± he asked. Maude nodded grimly. ¡°He pieced it together pretty easily though,¡± she said. ¡°He had enough clues from the townsfolk that my refusal to go with him was enough for him to figure it out.¡± Jaspar grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re also just a very genuine person,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re very easy to read.¡± Maude felt her eyes widen. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. He nodded. ¡°I would have never thought that about myself,¡± she said. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing in general. It¡¯s really only bad when you¡¯re trying to keep a secret.¡± Maude frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really bode well in our favor having a secret relationship, though,¡± Maude said. Jaspar nodded. ¡°It does not. Did you confirm or deny anything?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Maude said. ¡°I just walked away.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t start any rumors in Aulbert.¡± He paused, studying Maude¡¯s face closely. ¡°Would you like to go to the training yard?¡± he asked. Maude looked into his concerned eyes. ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± ~ Maude picked up her favorite sword. Jaspar gestured at the target dummies, and she picked the one on the left. She started hacking and slashing at the dummy, starting her usual routine. He stood next to her, performing his own warm up maneuvers. ¡°What else did he say?¡± Jaspar asked her. ¡°He¡¯s not staying in Aulbert,¡± Maude answered, feeling some of the stress being chipped away from her body with every blow of her sword. ¡°He¡¯s going to a different kingdom to a build a life there.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°If I was in his position, I¡¯d stay in Aulbert until I had convinced you to come with me.¡± Maude missed a blow on the target dummy, and struggled to prevent her sword from finding its way into the dirt next to the dummy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you sure he wouldn¡¯t try to stay in Aulbert?¡± he asked again. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not sure,¡± she answered. ¡°I guess that was his plan for if I went with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably be trouble, then,¡± Jaspar said with a sigh. ¡°Did he say anything else you think I might find important?¡± Maude rolled the memory of the conversation with Silas over in her head again. ¡°He defected,¡± she murmured, going back to hitting the dummy. It was Jaspar¡¯s turn to look surprised. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°He heard that I was supposed to be the emperor¡¯s concubine after the war,¡± she answered. ¡°And he suspected that I might have figured it out, and that was why I had walked away from battle, at least, he hoped that was what happened. He hoped that the emperor was only claiming I was dead because my unit lost the battle.¡± Maude sighed. ¡°He found out that I was alive quickly after crossing the border into Aulbert.¡± Jaspar groaned, pinching his nose. ¡°Why do I have such a strong feeling this man is going to be a nuisance?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°I suspect two things,¡± Jaspar said, holding his hand up with two fingers briefly. ¡°One, that he¡¯s going to try to figure out a way to win your heart before he actually leaves Aulbert, and two, that he¡¯s going to talk about our secret relationship.¡± Maude¡¯s heart felt like it was about to stop. ¡°If it¡¯s just a rumor and no one can confirm it, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, right?¡± Jaspar shook his head. ¡°It depends on how it¡¯s presented and twisted. The wrong kind of rumor could cause the king to transfer your prisoner of war guardianship to someone other than me,¡± he said. Maude¡¯s stomach dropped. ¡°You mean¡­I would have to leave the Rosenberg manor?¡± Jaspar nodded, his face looking grim. ¡°And there is no guarantee that whoever your guardianship is transferred to wouldn¡¯t have you executed immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maude exclaimed, her sword hitting the dummy¡¯s head. ¡°I have been working with the king. I¡¯ve been telling him all of the things you¡¯ve helped me with. Someone else who may want you dead could very easily lie and have you executed. It has been a very delicate balance to keep you alive.¡± Maude felt like her head was spinning. Being heralded as a hero of Aulbert, being allowed to go to parties, establish roots, and meeting friends, all of these things had been Jaspar¡¯s doing. ¡°The best way to deal with the problem is to get ahead of it,¡± Jaspar was saying. Maude could hear Jaspar¡¯s voice asking something of her, but it sounded far away, and she couldn¡¯t quite make out what he was saying. She was alive and well and experiencing an entirely new way of life because of this man. She¡¯d been so worried about him killing her that she¡¯d never considered that he¡¯d do the opposite. ¡°Maude?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°Sorry, could you repeat that?¡± she asked, coming back to her senses. ¡°Would you be alright if I asked the king how you might be able to gain citizenship in Aulbert?¡± he asked. Maude swallowed hard. If the king could just as easily move her guardianship to someone other than Jaspar, and have her executed, then really, her life was in the king¡¯s hands. ¡°That would be fine,¡± she confirmed. Turning back to her target dummy, she felt herself shudder. She could have never imagined that Silas¡¯s visit could potentially put her life in jeopardy. Chapter 48 Maude heard a knock on the door to her bedroom. ¡°Lady Maude?¡± she heard Helena¡¯s voice call. Maude rubbed her face deeply into the pillow, ensuring she got most of the liquid off her face, sniffled, and then turned it over. ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, trying to make her voice sound as normal as possible. ¡°His grace is here to see you,¡± Helena replied. Oh no, Maude thought, wiping her nose across the back of her hand. This was the last way she wanted Jaspar to see her after coming back from meeting with someone, who, for all intents and purposes, was basically an ex-fiancee. She took a deep breath to steady herself, and used the sleeve on her dress to more thoroughly and carefully dry her face. ¡°Lady Maude?¡± she heard Helena¡¯s voice ask again. ¡°He may come in,¡± she replied, standing up off her bed, and straightening her gown. The door opened, and their eyes met. Maude felt her heart skip a beat. And from the look on his face, Maude could tell that he knew how upset she was. Helena shut the door behind him, and they were alone in the silence. ¡°How did it go?¡± Jaspar asked finally. Maude shook her head. ¡°It could have gone a lot better,¡± she answered. ¡°You were right.¡± ¡°I was right?¡± he asked, cocking his head slightly to the left. ¡°He came for me,¡± Maude confirmed. ¡°He came to take me to wherever he ended up.¡± Jaspar sighed, glancing at the rug on the floor, and running one of his hands through his hair. ¡°I knew it,¡± he murmured softly. Maude bit her lip. ¡°He¡¯s the friend I¡¯ve had the longest in my life,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever thought of me that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your father has taught you to sell yourself very short,¡± he replied, meeting her eyes again. ¡°You are way more incredible than you believe you are,¡± he replied. Maude shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see myself as anything but a burden,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not about to convince me otherwise right now.¡± Jaspar sighed. ¡°I understand. But because you can¡¯t see it, you¡¯re at a loss as to how he could have ever felt this way, am I right?¡± Maude squirmed at his words. How had he gotten such a good read on her? She didn¡¯t reply. ¡°So I¡¯m right,¡± Jaspar concluded. ¡°It was so obvious in his letter, but you easily dismissed it.¡± Maude swallowed hard. This conversation wasn¡¯t exactly making her feel better at this moment. ¡°I at least came back to you like I promised I would,¡± she said. Jaspar¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m eternally grateful you did,¡± he replied. ¡°I was genuinely concerned I would never see you again.¡± ¡°There are too many people I care about here,¡± Maude replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know that I could just leave. My roots feel more planted here than they ever felt in the empire.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± he said. ¡°So what else happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Did he tell you anything that we might be able to put to use?¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Maude shook her head. ¡°I asked him how he made it over the border. He was too upset about my feelings for you, so I had to leave.¡± Jaspar growled. ¡°He figured out what is going on between us?¡± he asked. Maude nodded grimly. ¡°He pieced it together pretty easily though,¡± she said. ¡°He had enough clues from the townsfolk that my refusal to go with him was enough for him to figure it out.¡± Jaspar grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re also just a very genuine person,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re very easy to read.¡± Maude felt her eyes widen. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. He nodded. ¡°I would have never thought that about myself,¡± she said. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing in general. It¡¯s really only bad when you¡¯re trying to keep a secret.¡± Maude frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really bode well in our favor having a secret relationship, though,¡± Maude said. Jaspar nodded. ¡°It does not. Did you confirm or deny anything?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Maude said. ¡°I just walked away.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jaspar said. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t start any rumors in Aulbert.¡± He paused, studying Maude¡¯s face closely. ¡°Would you like to go to the training yard?¡± he asked. Maude looked into his concerned eyes. ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± ~ Maude picked up her favorite sword. Jaspar gestured at the target dummies, and she picked the one on the left. She started hacking and slashing at the dummy, starting her usual routine. He stood next to her, performing his own warm up maneuvers. ¡°What else did he say?¡± Jaspar asked her. ¡°He¡¯s not staying in Aulbert,¡± Maude answered, feeling some of the stress being chipped away from her body with every blow of her sword. ¡°He¡¯s going to a different kingdom to a build a life there.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°If I was in his position, I¡¯d stay in Aulbert until I had convinced you to come with me.¡± Maude missed a blow on the target dummy, and struggled to prevent her sword from finding its way into the dirt next to the dummy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you sure he wouldn¡¯t try to stay in Aulbert?¡± he asked again. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not sure,¡± she answered. ¡°I guess that was his plan for if I went with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably be trouble, then,¡± Jaspar said with a sigh. ¡°Did he say anything else you think I might find important?¡± Maude rolled the memory of the conversation with Silas over in her head again. ¡°He defected,¡± she murmured, going back to hitting the dummy. It was Jaspar¡¯s turn to look surprised. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°He heard that I was supposed to be the emperor¡¯s concubine after the war,¡± she answered. ¡°And he suspected that I might have figured it out, and that was why I had walked away from battle, at least, he hoped that was what happened. He hoped that the emperor was only claiming I was dead because my unit lost the battle.¡± Maude sighed. ¡°He found out that I was alive quickly after crossing the border into Aulbert.¡± Jaspar groaned, pinching his nose. ¡°Why do I have such a strong feeling this man is going to be a nuisance?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°I suspect two things,¡± Jaspar said, holding his hand up with two fingers briefly. ¡°One, that he¡¯s going to try to figure out a way to win your heart before he actually leaves Aulbert, and two, that he¡¯s going to talk about our secret relationship.¡± Maude¡¯s heart felt like it was about to stop. ¡°If it¡¯s just a rumor and no one can confirm it, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, right?¡± Jaspar shook his head. ¡°It depends on how it¡¯s presented and twisted. The wrong kind of rumor could cause the king to transfer your prisoner of war guardianship to someone other than me,¡± he said. Maude¡¯s stomach dropped. ¡°You mean¡­I would have to leave the Rosenberg manor?¡± Jaspar nodded, his face looking grim. ¡°And there is no guarantee that whoever your guardianship is transferred to wouldn¡¯t have you executed immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maude exclaimed, her sword hitting the dummy¡¯s head. ¡°I have been working with the king. I¡¯ve been telling him all of the things you¡¯ve helped me with. Someone else who may want you dead could very easily lie and have you executed. It has been a very delicate balance to keep you alive.¡± Maude felt like her head was spinning. Being heralded as a hero of Aulbert, being allowed to go to parties, establish roots, and meeting friends, all of these things had been Jaspar¡¯s doing. ¡°The best way to deal with the problem is to get ahead of it,¡± Jaspar was saying. Maude could hear Jaspar¡¯s voice asking something of her, but it sounded far away, and she couldn¡¯t quite make out what he was saying. She was alive and well and experiencing an entirely new way of life because of this man. She¡¯d been so worried about him killing her that she¡¯d never considered that he¡¯d do the opposite. ¡°Maude?¡± Jaspar asked. ¡°Sorry, could you repeat that?¡± she asked, coming back to her senses. ¡°Would you be alright if I asked the king how you might be able to gain citizenship in Aulbert?¡± he asked. Maude swallowed hard. If the king could just as easily move her guardianship to someone other than Jaspar, and have her executed, then really, her life was in the king¡¯s hands. ¡°That would be fine,¡± she confirmed. Turning back to her target dummy, she felt herself shudder. She could have never imagined that Silas¡¯s visit could potentially put her life in jeopardy. Chapter 49 ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Maude lied. Every cell in her body was screaming that there were very few things in the world that would cause her to change her ways¡­and Jaspar was not on that list. ¡°Well,¡± Jaspar said with what looked like a bit of a forlorn expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to ask for something that requires less death,¡± he said. ¡°Or at least less violence.¡± Maude nodded, her stomach slowly sinking further into her abdomen. The anxiety she was hoping talking to him would help her subside was starting to build again. Jaspar was still looking over at Maude. ¡°Are you starting to panic?¡± he asked. Maude only vaguely heard his question amongst the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions that were running through her. She stared up at the ceiling, running through all of the possibilities. I don¡¯t want to start over again, she thought. I¡¯ve only just gotten established in Aulbert. If I go somewhere else, I will have to start completely anew once more. I¡¯ll have no friends, no one to talk to, no one to spar with. No one to tell me it will all work out and be alright. I¡¯ll have no one. And in a lot of ways, it will be a lot like living in the Holloway manor all over again, because I will have nothing. She paused in her thinking. Could I really fight in a war to protect what I have here in Aulbert? There was a moment of silence in her mind while she considered what it might look like if she did fight. No, no, I couldn¡¯t, she decided. I can¡¯t fight. I can¡¯t be like them. I cannot use violence for my own gain. ¡°Maude,¡± Jaspar¡¯s voice said behind her, as a gentle hand touched her shoulder. She turned to meet his warm eyes. He kissed her gently on the mouth instead. At first, she¡¯d widened her eyes with surprise, but they gently closed and she found herself pulling him closer to her, deepening the kiss. He backed away, gently from her. ¡°I promise that if you¡¯re not able to meet whatever requirement the king may have for you, or he tells me there is no way to have you gain citizenship, that I will ensure you have an opportunity to escape Aulbert,¡± Jaspar murmured. ¡°I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I had to watch you die.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Maude whispered back in response. Though I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that, she added privately. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll be more than capable to meet any requirements the king may have for you, though,¡± he murmured, gently kissing her in her ear as he said the words. He pulled back, and then gently kissed her on the lips again. She pulled him in closer. More, more¡­ she thought. He tumbled on top of her, on the couch. His breath was heavier than usual. She pulled him in closer, their lips almost inseparable. Her hands were rubbing all over his back as their tongues met, both of them unable to hold back the visceral reaction to groan from the pleasure. His hands were threaded through her hair, pulling her face as tightly to his as possible. He started kissing her neck, his hands, making their way further down her body. ¡°Maude,¡± he softly panted. ¡°I want all of you.¡± She felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°You can have all of me,¡± she whispered softly, her heart thudding in her chest. His lips found their way back to hers, and he explored every inch of her mouth with his tongue. Her body felt like it was on fire. She was moving her hips under Jaspar¡¯s in rhythm with his. ¡°Are you certain?¡± he asked her, breathing heavily. ¡°You are a lady, and it¡¯s something you¡¯ll never be able to take back.¡± I¡¯m not a lady anymore, Maude thought. If Aulbert is not willing to become my home, then I am homeless. A mere commoner with a special ability. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± she replied, before finding his lips again, and crushing hers against them. He moved with desire, and his hands found their way onto her breasts. The warmth that was in her core was heating up, to the point that her desire for Jaspar was beginning to spill over, threatening to take over and consume the both of them. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more certain of anything in my life,¡± she murmured, before gently lifting her dress up for easier access. Jaspar¡¯s eyes peered down on her, filled with voracious, lustful desire. He kissed her inner thigh, glancing up to gauge her reaction. Maude could barely hold herself back from begging Jaspar for more. She tried to make a face back at him to communicate her own appetite for him. She could tell from the glint in his eye that her message had been received. He kissed her on the lips. ¡°I love you, Maude,¡± he said softly. ¡°I love you, Jaspar,¡± she replied. The night was theirs and there was nothing in the world that could stop them. ~ Maude¡¯s eyes fluttered open in a room she¡¯d only seen for the first time the night before. The room already felt more like home than her bedroom in the attic of the Holloway manor ever had. Every bit of the space was filled with Jaspar. Bits of his personality that she¡¯d yet to experience, such as the collection of knicknacks from every city he¡¯d visited, were evidenced in the room. He had a collection of pocket watches, and unsurprisingly, another desk in his room filled with more ledgers and documents. ¡°Do you ever stop working?¡± she¡¯d asked him the moment she¡¯d seen the desk. He had grinned at her, his eyes filled with desire and greed. ¡°I¡¯m a very busy man,¡± he¡¯d murmured, coming up behind her and kissing her neck. Now, laying in his bed, next to a sleeping Jaspar, Maude shivered at the memories of the night before. For the first time in her life, she¡¯d felt wanted. There hadn¡¯t been one inch of her being that he hadn¡¯t explored. He¡¯d asked her the story behind every single scar. And after telling him all of them, he¡¯d still looked at her with desire and love married into one. I could have never imagined having a partner in life could possibly feel this good, she thought while staring at his sleeping face next to her. She gently stroked his hair. It was soft and fine, and it felt like rows of silk running through her fingers. Up until recently, she¡¯d never been allowed to touch anyone¡¯s hair other than her own. Someone else¡¯s touch, just like their hair, was a completely different experience. ¡°And I used to think I could manage going through life entirely on my own,¡± she murmured softly. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to herself. ¡°How foolish I was,¡± she added. ¡°You¡¯re not foolish,¡± Jaspar replied, not opening his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve just been hurt.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Maude asked. ¡°How could I not be awake with such an incredible woman stroking my hair?¡± he asked, peeling one eye open. ¡°And she¡¯s impeccably beautiful in the morning as well.¡± Maude giggled shyly. ¡°Despite my pillow hair?¡± she asked. ¡°Pillow hair?¡± he replied. ¡°What¡¯s not to like about that?¡± he asked in a sultry voice. Maude felt her body tingle in response. My god, she thought. This man has so much power over me. Maude smiled at him in a scolding way, and he chuckled and closed his eye. ¡°You¡¯re so breathtaking,¡± he said. ¡°It saddens me how few people in your life have acknowledged that.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Maude replied, a warm smile filling her cheeks. Her face felt warmer. ¡°I¡¯m still glad you at least think so.¡± He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close. ¡°You¡¯re the love of my life,¡± he murmured into her hair. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine my life without you at this point.¡± ¡°I feel the same,¡± she replied. ¡°I never thought that I could possibly ever find someone I could love as much as I love you.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied back, making his own cute noise of acknowledgement. ¡°I recently discussed you becoming a citizen of Aulbert with the king. He said he will let us know when he determines what options you have.¡± Maude breathed a sigh of relief, and a dam she¡¯d been holding inside released. ¡°I just hope it¡¯s something feasible.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not, we¡¯ll figure something out,¡± he replied, snuggling into her tighter. ¡°There¡¯s also a ball coming up for Prince Erich¡¯s birthday. It would be good for me to introduce you to him.¡± Maude swallowed hard. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s one of my dearest friends,¡± Jaspar answered, stroking her hair. ¡°And as the crown prince, he has a lot of leverage with the king.¡± ¡°That sounds good, then,¡± Maude agreed. ¡°Will you be my partner to that ball, as well, Lady Maude?¡± he asked, taking her hand and putting it to his lips. Maude giggled and blushed, meeting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d love to accompany you to all the balls for the rest of your life.¡± Jaspar was giving her bedroom eyes once more. ¡°Lady Maude, that sounds quite lovely,¡± he said, moving in for a kiss. Their lips met, and he held her tightly to himself, unable to prevent a groan escaping from his throat. ¡°God, I could never get tired of kissing you,¡± he whispered, before coming back in for another kiss. He gently pulled her on top of him, doing his best to keep their lips together. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡± Maude asked, pulling back on her own, despite her body desperately aching for more. ¡°It can wait,¡± he replied, pulling her back closer to him. ¡°Nothing is more important than you right now.¡± Maude felt herself blush, and then let herself be entranced by his kisses once more.